• Profile Info
  • Summary
  • Show Stats
  • Show Posts...
    • Messages
    • Topics
    • Attachments

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.

24

Climax Control Archives / Return of the (Cockney) King

« on: February 11, 2022, 10:21:47 AM »

Now this is bloody weird, it's been a long time since I've done the speaky thing where you can hear my lovely accent with confusing terms and slang without seeing my mush. It's all good, good people, this is how a lot of me work starts.

So Inception V was fun, right? It was announced I was coming back to SCW, but people, let me tell ya, it's a bit weird coming back to SCW. I mean me name is connected with SCW, but it dawned on me at Inception V and even last week at Climax Control 321, that I, Ben Jordan, was coming back to a much changed place. There's so many new names on the roster I haven't had the pleasure of jumping in the ring with. The likes of Matt Knox, Alexander Raven, Supreme Machine, JC, Jaycee Macdonald, Shane Hawthorne and of course my upcoming opponent, Godly Ken Davison don't really know much about me and as much as the rest of the roster do, I feel like I need to introduce meself again, just so ya know who I am, so here's a little back story for ya new fellas and the new fans that these lads have brought with them.

Alright people, my name is Ben Jordan, don't mean a lot to you lot, but to a lot on the roster, it does. I once sat on top of that mountain everyone aims for, ya know the golden throne of SCW, the World Heavyweight Championship throne, yep, my bum was parked firmly on the seat overlooking everyone, but let's go back further. I'm a humble bloke, I don't need to toot my own horn or anything, but I'm a very blessed bloke. I was taught by me family growing up to be humble in victory and defeat, work hard and count those blessings no matter how small they are, be thankful for everything life has given me and take on what life has to offer. I was like that running a boozer and when I fell in to money, it didn't change me at all, it just allowed me not to worry and to be able to fill my time with things I haven't had the chance to do because I was too busy pulling pints and listening to people.

One of those things that little bit of financial freedom gave me was the chance to do something I always wanted to do and become a wrestler. I didn't need to earn a living anymore, I fall in to that pot of money thanks to having a boozer on the outside of London's financial area that wanted to expand. I had all the money I needed in life. I mean when someone buys ya boozer and land for over thirty mil, and you think you might have about forty or so good years in ya, I think you can make that money last.

So yeah, wrestling. I went and trained under Hangman Chett Hawkins, a taskmaster of a guy who probably thought why the bloody hell has this geezer from East London come all the way over here to train. Well, he might have thought it less Cockney and more Hangman-ish but the catch my drift. So I trained hard, I ended up in ACW where I won everything, held belts for a year, had like two losses before SCW won ACW in a poker game.... No seriously, a poker game, and I was an SCW wrestler.

SCW gave me everything, I met life long friends and my wife and I did it all working for free - Yes, you saw that right, for years, I didn't get paid because I didn't want to get paid. I had money, I'm not greedy. It took years for Christian and Mark to make me take money for work and when they did, most of it I gave away to charities, hence the nickname St. Ben. Money or not, I gave it my everything and it took years to get to the top. I was never hear for the fame, money or the titles, I learned quickly that the ego of this business is the most intense thing I've ever seen. I mean these new people who have come in on both rosters, how many have had great success in a weaker company? My guess is most of them, which is great, but how do they handle a loss? Do they run to Twitter and complain? Bang on the bosses door? Straight up quit? Maybe even leak private convos on social media? To me, a loss has always driven me to be better, life is too short for the sulks.

So I was the World Champion and let me tell ya, it's hard work being up there but it's where I worked towards for so many years in SCW. I'd had health problems that lead to some time away, but always came back. I came back because I love SCW, because I love wrestling. My outside interests keep me adding more money that I don't need, but wrestling, I don't need to get paid for it because it's something I love. Money is always offered and law apparently means I need to take it, something to do with insurance, I dunno, maybe Christian is selling me a dummy there. You know what is worth more than money? Appreciation, feeling wanted, and that's how Christian and Mark made me feel.

This is why I'm back, and right here is the story of how it all came about.... Also, out of that ramble stuff, I hope you new people got to learn a little about me.

---

November 7th 2021 - High Stake XI

My heart was pounding through my chest as I watched Jake Sullivan hold the New York crowd in Madison Square Garden in the parm of his hand as he wrapped up his Hall of Fame speech. I hadn't been in front of a live crowd in so long, knowing I was up next brought on the biggest case of anxiety I've ever felt. I knew I had to step out in front of thousands of people and talk about one of my closest friends heading in to the Hall of Fame, Sam not so Marlowe, married lady now people, but anyway she was worthy of that spot in the Hall of Fame and it was me to induct her, I was tanking it. Absolutely nervous as all hell, but I got through it just about. I was part of the opening segment, had to set the tone for a show that was the biggest in Sin City Wrestling history, thankfully I played my part and got backstage.

My heart was still racing when I walked through those curtains and looked at the smiling faces around me. At times, I feel like an acquired taste, some like me, some don't, but there was a huge buzz in the air that night and people seemed to want to see me, especially Christian Underwood as I walked down the steps behind the stage.

"Very nice speech Ben." Christian said with a firm nod of his head. "You haven't missed a step."

A sigh of relief exited my lungs sharply as I looked at Christian, all business in a suit and buttoned up shirt.

"I was tanking it out there." I said quickly and honestly. "Been a long time mate and that crowd out there is proper heated. Electric in the air."

Christian nodded in agreement, he'd seen a lot of crowds in his time as an active wrestler and now owner but this was something special and everyone knew it.

"Makes ya miss being out there, doesn't it?" He asked in a casual way.

"I wouldn't know at this point, it was a big tough to take in, in one go." I admitted. "I mean the people were something else out there, I guess if I coulda took it in more, woulda been amazing. I'll watch it back later and I bet the goose bumps kick in then."

Christian smiled at me, and I couldn't help but feel that he had taken time out from this busy show to speak to me about something.

"Actually Ben." He started. "I wanted to speak to you about something."

There it was I thought as I smiled back at the SCW boss.

"Mark's gone mad signing lots of new people lately and has a lot lined up over the coming months, keep the roster on their toes." Christian explained. "He's pulling them out of nowhere at this point and the problem with bringing in so many new..."

"Is you don't have the older guard to explain how things work around here." I said slightly cutting him off as he searched for diplomatic words.

"That's a better way of putting it then I was about to." Christian said with a laugh. "But bottom line, yeah. We've got people in the locker room who have been here years but lets just say, they're not very popular, not very creative, always seem to just phone it in instead of expanding themselves a bit. There's a lot of carbon copies on the roster that need to mix things up, need to be around new people, but they're not people persons, where as you are."

I knew who he meant, which brought a smile to my lips, but didn't say.

"I admit, a lot of people around here seem the same these days, but I'm not sure I'm much of a people person." I said with a shrug "Well, not anymore."

Christian raised an eyebrow as he looked at me.

"How so?" He asked with genuine curiosity in his voice.

"Well..." I started. "I've spent the best part of two years on an Island between England and France on a big old private estate. Me and Eves never went out too much regardless of it being a small place with not many cases of the dreaded Covid, I sorta faded from the spotlight. I wasn't Ben Jordan the wrestler, the bloke on TV, I was just Ben, the geezer who lived on the big estate overlooking the sea. I became just another face in the crowd. We barely left the place, we didn't travel, all those rules put a stop to that, I popped down to the shop occasionally, or to the local for a quick pint, but that was it. The suits and ties were replaced with jeans and T-shirts. I wasn't very people friendly as such."

This seemed to take Christian back slightly as he looked at me with an arched eyebrow.

"But you're very much well respected here." Christian reassured me.

"I'm marmite, some like me, some don't. With a new bunch of people, I dunno." I said cautiously. "I doubt they'll listen to me."

"Well, cards on the table." Christian said firmly. "I think it's time we got you back in an SCW ring. The crowds loved the things you sent in from home to wish people happy holidays, they were loud for you tonight, and you add a different dimension to the card. A genuine nice guy, that is not like anyone else on the roster. Someone who can parody anything. It sure beats gym and hotel promos. You can bring something different back to the roster."

I was sceptical at the offer, I had been keeping up with the company since I haven't been part of it. I've watched the same old stuff over and over. I saw music, sexuality, and religion come to the forefront of everything in SCW, three things I don't need to bring in to who I am, so maybe that's what Christian meant when he said I can be different.

"I'm willing to give you what you want contract wise..." Christian said, snapping my train of thought. "Even the crazy shit Despayre gets put in your contracts."

I couldn't stop myself at smiling at that comment, not at the fact that I could get what I want from this, just the thoughts of Despayre and his crazy ideas to go in to the contract.

"Multi year." Christian said. "Ten percent pay rise on your last contract."

"You know me, Christian." I said with a raised palm. "I do one year deals and money don't mean a lot to me, so if I do this, one year, January the first, eighty percent of the money you pay me set up to automatically go to set charities and the other twenty, I'll give to different charities each month."

Christian looked at me with serious eyes, not saying a word.

"It will give me some time to think about it all, talk it over with the missus." I said with a shrug. "As much as she misses the big American cities, and the lake house in Maine, I think she's got used to the quiet island life. I'm not gonna do this if it means dragging her around, or putting her where she don't wanna be."

Christian broke his serious look and smiled.

"Proof that you're still a good guy." He said with a slow, intentional nod. "But I will be offering Evie a way back in to SCW too."

It was a tough choice for me, I'd spent so long time away from the ring, but the roar of the crowd could bring anyone back to the ring. Feeling wanted was another thing we all needed as wrestlers. We put our bodies, our well being on the line so we need to feel that we're doing it for the right reasons and the right company who will treat us right.

"I'll tell ya what." I said with a slight smile. "I'll go take a medical at the end of the year, and you send me a contract on January the first, if everything is in order, I'll sign it there and then for a year and figure out a way back in. Not sure I just wanna randomly appear and say I'm back, wanna have a good reason."

"Great." Christian replied with a pat to my shoulder. "You never did get that World Championship rematch."

I instantly put up my hands.

"Not really interested in that." I said quickly. "There's a lot of people in this company that would sell their grannies for a championship belt, there's people here who would intentionally bury someone else or try and handpick their feuds with a lesser opponent to keep titles here. I'm not one of those people. I'm happier to just go with the flow."

"I think most of our champs would do that at this point." Christian says matter of factly. "But I'll start working on details."

"I'll let Despayre know to come and see you." I said with a smile.

"You called!?" Despayre's voice said as he popped up from seemingly nowhere.

"The hell you come from?" Christian asked as he holds his chest and glares at Despayre.

"Canada originally." Despayre replied with a toothy grin. "Now what can I do for you?"

I put my left hand on Despayre's shoulder and points at Christian.

"New contract negotiations." I said with a wink.

Despayre looked at me and attempted to give me his best serious look before pressing his hands together and cracking his knuckles, looking Christian square in the eye.
 
"Let's get started shall we?" Despayre said as Christian rolled his eyes.

"Gotta go lads." I said putting a hand on each of their shoulders. "You have fun now."

A business looking face had replaced Despayre's smiling face as he led Christian away from the scene. The rest of the night was fantastic. The more I watched SCW put on a show that was nothing short of spectacular, the more the urge was back, the more I wanted the first to come to put my name on that contract and be a part of the roster again...

---

January 1st 2022 - New York City, New York.

Me and Eves decided to stick around in New York after High Stakes XI, at least for a couple of months while the world slowly started getting back to normal and we decided if New York was gonna be where we're at going forward, or if it was back to Maine, Jersey - Not New Jersey, Jersey, look it up. The New Year had passed pretty uneventfully, just the two Jordan's and their loveable dog, Bear and a few drinks.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!

At least I thought it was just a few drinks, but man was I beat.

THUMP!

Yep, that was me rolling over and falling off the sofa with a crash. I could barely see the ceiling as I looked up through half open eyes. I could hear the sound round me. I could hear my wife walk to the door of the apartment to open it, I could hear the conversation she had with the person there as I closed my eyes for just a few seconds. I heard the door shut and I opened my eyes, only to see Bear looking down over me his nose a few inches away from mine.

"Bloody hell mate." I said with a croaking voice. "I think you need a breath mint."

"I bet you could do with one too."

"Blimey! You can talk!" I said with a grin. "Who said you can't teach an old dog, new tricks."

"Idiot." I could hear Evie say with a slight laugh to her tone.

"I knew it was you all along." I said as I tried to open my eyes a little more. "If Bear could talk, he'd ask for bacon."

"Like father, like son." Evie said as I could hear her footsteps getting closer. "Are you gonna lay down there all day?"

"I did consider it." I replied. "It's not as uncomfortable as you think."

I felt something land on my stomach with a thump, causing my eyes to open wide as I looked down towards my midsection, seeing bundled together papers on me, held together by a folder. Bear had moved away but Evie stood next to me looking down.

"These came for you." She told me. "SCW logo on the front."

I had a medical a couple of days before and passed with flying colours, but hadn't given much thought to my contract, I never did, I just gave it a quick once over and wrote me ol' name down on it in a few places and job's a good un. I hadn't even spoken to Despayre about what he could have got in there, what I wanted in there, I just let the little loon annoy Christian for a while, I very rarely take up anything in there that's too crazy.

"I wonder what randomness Despy has put in this one." I said as I sat up.

The light hit me, causing my eyes to narrow as I pulled myself on to the sofa and motioned for Eve's to join me, which after a few seconds, she did, sitting as close to me as possible. My eyes looked at the top of the folder before I flipped open the first page, my eyes glancing over the typed words.

"All pretty standard so far." I said out loud as my eyes continued to read.

I quickly flipped the page and stopped, my eyes widening as I looked at the words. I had to blink a few time to see if I was really seeing what was written.

"What is it?" Evie asked.

"Ben Jordan can have a bouncy castle at the show, as an when he wants." I read out loud in a disbelieving tone.

"Why would you want that?" Evie asked confused.

"I have no idea." I said with a chuckle "But that's one hell of a clause to put in there."

I continued to read down, smiling at what I'm seeing.

"Ben's dressing room must be stocked with Cherry Coke." I said with a slow shake of my head. "I get the feeling Despy has put a lot of these in for himself."

"Ya think?" Evie said with a laugh.

I looked at Evie seriously for a second, causing her to sit upright.

"So what do you think about me going back to SCW?" I asked seriously.

I wasn't too sure on it myself and I valued her word above everyone else.

"I think you owe it to yourself to do it." Evie said seriously. "All these arses in SCW right now, people are becoming cocky, they think they run the place, they don't have respect for the people who came before them. Austin James Mercer and Alex Jones are getting looked down on from these new people, Fenris is getting shafted because of these new people. It's time that the old school SCW guys got a leader."

"I don't think I'm much of a leader." I said seriously.

"Everyone respects you and the fact you've busted your arse for years trying to lift SCW to the top and when you was champion, it was the feel good story of the century." She said with a hand on my shoulder. "Everyone wanted to work with you, everyone wanted to be around you. I get the feeling this is what SCW needs the most right now with all these cocky shits in there."

Evie was right, the landscape of SCW has changed dramatically over the past six months, people have come in and got way too comfortable, championships have changed people, the humbleness of SCW had disappeared.

"I still gotta be able to keep up with these new people." I mused. "Has been a while."

"You got this." She said reassuringly. "The fans will love it too."

I looked at her for a few seconds, looking deep in to her eyes. She didn't need me to ask what I was going to next as she raised a pen in front of me. I nodded as she handed it to me. A few seconds later, names were signed and I was back, I was an under contract SCW wrestler again. My last thought was what the hell have I got myself in to.... I guess we wait and see.

---

11th February 2022 - Paradise, Nevada

"Alright people." I say as the camera fades in as I stand on a balcony, overlooking Paradise. "I know you lot usually hear from me a little sooner in the week, but life has been a bit hectic."

I roll my left shoulder back.

"And I'm probably a bit rusty at doing this but we're gonna give it a go." I comment with a smile. "First off, a congratulations is in order for my opponent."

I clear my throat.

"Godly Ken Davison" I say firmly. "Congrats on becoming a champion in a short space of time, I know it ain't an easy thing to do but well done. I don't really know you from Adam, unintentional bible name mentioned there, so I've had to look you up, see what you're about and yeah mate, not gonna lie, I'm fairly impressed with what I see. Taken SCW by storm with your Savour buddies and what not. Clever booking, eh? Mac mentions me, I get to take on one of his closest friends. It's a banging chance to send a message to Mac through you. I get that you're all about delivering messages, delivering the word so yeah, smart booking for me, but really, I'm in a no lose situation."

I take a deep breath.

"I come back and lose to a champion, no skin off my nose." I say with a soft tone. "You, a champion, a man who's done pretty bloody well in my absence I must admit, a man who could take on the world, now that man loses to a rusty old geezer like me and people will start to look at you differently, people will look at you and wonder if your championship run is gonna be worth keeping their peepers on. People are gonna sit there and wonder if you're gonna be worth it. I'm really in a no lose thing. I mean you could think I could lose my reputation, former World champion and all. People could sit there and look at me and say I don't have it anymore, hell, you might be sitting there ready to say the same thing, but it's not a worry to me. I'm not like most who come back and want their old spot back, nah, that's just not me. I've come back to work, to push myself a little, to face new challenges. I've fell on me face God knows how many times, and I've got back up, so I've got a lot less to lose in this thing than most people think, then most people understand."

I glance away from the camera.

"But the thing is." I start "The thing is Ken, I ain't coming back to lose to you. I didn't put my name on that contract so people can brag about beating a former world champion, I ain't coming back for that, no way Pedro, I'm coming back because I still got that fire in me, I still have that passion for this. This ain't an ego trip or a nostalgia run or anything like that, this is me showing I still have that fire I had when I first stepped in to an SCW ring, this is me showing I still have more passion for what I do then most of the roster put together. Winning matches won't change me, winning titles won't give me an ego the size of the moon, I don't really care about those titles, I care about doing something I'm passionate about. I won't be coming for your title when I beat you Ken, I'm not Diamond Steele jumping on the I beat the champ so I'm owed something, that is not me at all. The thing is, when I bring this level of passion, when I bring this level of fire, I'm pretty tough to beat, it doesn't matter if you have your mates in your corner, it doesn't matter if you have God on your side, it doesn't matter if you think you are indeed the big man upstairs himself. When I'm on my game, there's nothing that can stop me from being the best I can be and it's gonna be unfortunate for ya Ken, cause I will be on my game this week."

I turn to look back at the camera.

"You don't know me well enough to know if I'm serious or full of hot air." I remark. "But it won't take ya too long to work out that I'm a man of my word and my word is Ken, that I am gonna give it all, give it everything I got to be able to walk out to that ring, head held high and walk back in the same situation. I'm gonna do whatever it takes to remind everyone in the back of the man I once was and show all you new people who I am now. There is no difference, it's one hundred and ten percent effort and a huge chance of victory. No point doing things by halves Ken mate, gotta give it your all and that's exactly what I plan on doing. You've done blinding so far in SCW, very impressive but you've never taken on anyone like me. Agostino is alright when he can be arsed to show up and put some effort in and yeah, he was a champion, but I don't need a belt to show the world who I am and what I can do, I don't need to have around in crowds to show how tough I am. For the record mate, hanging around in a gang makes ya a mug, not tough. I don't need all that. All I need is what I can do and what I will do and show ya that you might have just beaten a champion, but he wasn't on my level at any time of his career."

I pause for a few seconds.

"He wasn't on my level, so you're in for one hell of a challenge." I mention firmly, with just a touch of confidence. "I'm coming back with something about me at the moment, ready to show the world ring rust ain't a thing, ready to show the world that I'm still the same old fella I was. Ready to prove that being out of the ring has not had any effect on me at all. I'm ready for this and I want you to make sure you get Mac to watch real closely, get him down at ringside, get him doing some talking on commentary, just make sure he listens close."

I stare deeper in to the camera.

"I guess this is a case similar to the sins of the father." I say with a slight smile. "He mentioned me a hell of a lot lately, I still don't have a clue why, looks like he's got enough on his plate, but me going against one of his sons in The Saviors, this is where I can do something to show him that he might wanna keep my name out of his mouth. It's a common thing I guess, talk down to old champions, try and give yourself a little bit of clout, but I'm pretty sure he didn't think I'll be running against his rag tag bunch of people so soon, so this is a chance for him to see what I can do, while taking on his buddy. The random attacks, the out numbering people doesn't show strength as much as you think Ken, doesn't show power, shows a bunch of fellas not good enough on their own to make a difference, to make themselves stand out. You'd think I'd be worried about your little crew attacking me, but nah mate, I'm expecting it and trust me, I got friends in back, a lot of people you've actually peeved off that wouldn't take a lot of persuasion to keep an eye on things. I mean you're actually welcome to bring the whole lot of them down to the ring and watch, but they're gonna watch me beat you before they can get there digs in on me. The only way you can win is if they step in and help you out."

I can't help but smile at that comment.

"Anyway." I start. "It's been fun rabbiting for a while to you all, I think we all know who's side you lot are gonna be on come Sunday, until then, it's been real, and Max is gonna buy me a pint in about forty mins. Amazing how motivated you get to do something when there's a pint on the go."

I wink down the camera.

"Laters people."

And with that, the camera fades.

25

Supercard Archives / The Lions, The Witch but not a wardrobe to be seen....

« on: January 29, 2021, 10:08:35 AM »

One match back after a little time off and well, we all see how that went down. Yes, I picked up the win, and it was a feeling I missed but the beat down after the match. I didn't miss that at all. At one point while fists and boots were hitting my skin, bruising me bones, I did lay there and wonder, is this really worth it? I could live the charmed life, try to be Mayor of my little adopted town and not have to deal with bitter Georgians and angry Mexicans. Seeing what happened to my wife later that night, only strengthened my need for peace but one month in to a new deal was hardly the time to jack it all in.

I had to find some balance again, and it didn't come quick. It was a case of staying in Vegas for a while, while my wife recovered. She was in a bad way, I wasn't on top form either, neither of us sitting on a plane for eight hours, would feel the recovery powers, so hospital and a day or two in Vegas at The Saxon Hotel was the way forward before the trip back to Maine occurred.

Although there was no set rules for us on how to deal with injuries and such in our relationship, I was one of those guys who would do whatever it took to look after his wife, regardless of any pain running through my body. Usually it wasn't too tough, a few hours in the jet stream hot tub and those heated bubbles did their magic and we were good to go, but Evie was feeling it this time and I could hardly blame her so I was playing nurse maid.

I'd left her zonked out on the sofa, under the watchful, and probably closed eyes of Bear, that boy loves his naps, all forty of them a day, and popped in to town for a few things. A few things for the house, a couple of things Evie asked for and a big bunch of red flowers for her, you know, cause I'm an A plus husband and all.

I got to the front door, with the bag hanging loosely from my left arm, the flowers in my left hand as I fished for the keys in my pocket and quickly found what I was looking for. Lifting my right hand, it didn't take me long for me to find the lock and opening it, pushing the door open with my right hand and watching it swing open. My head took a turn to the left as I saw the mailman approaching and quickly slide the house keys back in to my pocket as I turn to smile at him and nod.

"Morning Charlie." I said to the man in his late forties. "How ya doing?"

Charlie the mailman approaches me, his light hair blowing in the wind.

"I am good Ben." He said with a cheery tone. "How's you and the wife? I saw what happened on the show."

Now the perception of wrestling fans are one of three things. People who think they know how things work, people who actually know how things work, and people who don't care how things work, they just wanna enjoy the fantasy. I know some wrestlers struggle to identify the difference between the three pretty quickly.

I mean I know this guy who tweets wrestling company owners, and demands certain people get title shots and tags them certain people. Or even tells them to sign people. What a weirdo, right? Can't work him out and a lot of others wouldn't be able to.

Ok, inside joke there, you won't get it.

"I'm ok, bit bruised." I admitted. "Evie is recovering. I mean we're a fair few days past now, body heals and all, but she's under orders to take it easy."

I watch as Charlie's eyes wander towards the flowers held if my left hand.

"Looks like she's in good hands." he said with a warm smile.

"That she is." I replied. "She don't have to lift a finger for a while if she don't want to. All she needs to is sit back and relax."

"Lucky gal." Charlie replied. "Here's your mail."

He held up a few letters for me, which I took with my free right hand, nodding at the mailman.

"Have a great day." I said with one last firm nod.

"You too, Ben." He replied before turning around and moving towards where he was parked.

We live out and away from everyone, so there was no need for him to stick around, nor come down this way if there's no mail. Joys of living out in the sticks in a small down.

I quickly moved through the open door, moving towards the kitchen area and putting down the flowers on the counter, before lifting my arm high enough to put the bag on counter and wiggling my wrist free. With a swing of my right hand, I quickly dropped the letters next to the flowers, but something caught my eye.

"What the bloody hell?" I said with a raised eyebrow.

It was an unusual envelope, black, somehow shining as the light hit it in certain spots, with a dark red trim, almost silky. I pick the letter up in my left hand and flowers in my right before moving quickly towards the main room of the house. I saw Evie laying on the sofa, Bear next to her, but laying on the floor, unmoved by the sound of me moving in to the room. Evie smiled as she saw the flowers, prompting her to sit up in her chair and look towards me. I didn't have to say a single word as I moved in front of her and handed them to her.

"They're beautiful." She said in a soft, sleepy tone. "Thank you."

"You're more than welcome." I said with a smile.

I could see her eyes move to the letter in my hand. For just a few seconds while I watched her smile, I forgot that letter was even there. Her smile often took me away in to a much nicer world, but I could feel her eyes burning on what was in my hand.

"What's that?" She asked me.

I lifted her feet gently and sat down quickly, allowing her to lower her feet on to my legs, my free hand running up and down those pins that would make any man drool.

"I have no idea." I admitted. "Just bumped in to Charlie on the way in."

"Well, find out." Evie said as she lifted her body up slightly on her elbows.

I couldn't help but frown as I looked at the letter, or whatever it was in my hand. I opened up the letter to show the paper with a title.

"From the desk of Kedron Williams." I said curiously.

Just hearing the name caused Evie to sit up straight and tilt her head towards me as I read this letter out loud.

Dear Jordan's,   

                I hope this letter finds you well. I would like to extend the warmest of greetings as you recover from very vicious attacks. I would like to invite you both and you're adorable canine, to join my wife and I on our estate in Salem, Massachusetts at your earliest convenience. I do believe you are owed an explanation Benjamin. No need to respond, we will know when you're arrival is imminent.

      Yours,

            Kedron Williams.

I looked towards Evie, her confused look matching my very own.

"I don't know what to make of that." I said slowly.

Evie sat up straight and moved herself next to me and looked down at the letter, her eyes tracing over the words before looking towards me.

"I have no idea." She said with a serious tone. "What do we do?"

It was a tough choice. I may have spoke to Rinoa on a social level, when we were all in the bubble at The Saxon Hotel. Not like hours of interaction but we've always been friendly, regardless of the issues I had with her husband. There was a lot things running through my head at the time. I didn't know if this was another ploy of Kedron to punish me for the sins of my family past. I think I did need answers. I mean Kedron saved me on Climax Control, he didn't have to. Hell, how did he even know this was gonna happen? There was so many questions that I needed answering.

"I think I need to find out what this is all about." I said to Evie.

The thing with Evie, is she was never gonna say no to something like that. Not cause she likes doing the couple thing with other couples, she don't, she hates it, she doesn't like people, but she knew this had been bothering me for days.

"I don't think I've ever been to Salem." Evie commented

"First time for everything." I replied. "Looks like we're going to Salem."

Evie nodded his head to confirm that yes, The Jordan's are going to Salem.... This show be something.

---

It was a four and a half hour drive from Maine to Salem, and my adventurer side kicked in a bit. I loved a bit of a drive, seeing things I haven't seen before. See, America is a bloody weird place when you do their road trip past time, and I do mean weird. Some of the sights you see, some of the little towns would make you run cold. I mean I remember years ago going from Michigan to New York, and dear God was there some weird old places on the way. Stopped at one place, I sat there, I saw a train go past me. When I asked how often that happened, the guy looked at me weird, said their hasn't been a train along in fifty years.... Mate, I saw it, the car bloody shook!

True story.

This trip was slightly uneventful as we drove those four hours. I got behind the wheel, Evie spent a lot of the time just looking out of the window at the sights that passed us and Bear, well, you know he was asleep on the back seat the second the door shut behind him.

Evie had been mostly quiet on this trip, not even yelling at me for singing in a high pitched tone to every rock song that came through the car speakers. The time seemed to pass fairly quickly as we made it to Salem and it wasn't long before I was staring at a brick Victorian house.



"Is this the place?" Evie asked as she shaded her eyes from the sun.

I looked at the sat nav in front of me, scratching my head as I glanced between the house and machine, rolling my shoulders backwards.

"I think so." I replied.

I honestly didn't know. See Kedron was like me in a way, he liked to keep himself to himself when it came to being home. Sure, I throw amazing parties back in Maine, well, did until you know what decided to stick two fingers up at us, but thanks to people working there crackers off, that might change soon. Difference is, in Maine, pretty much everyone knows where I live, I doubt he knows his postman's name, or his neighbours. He's pretty much got the anonymous thing down to a tee. Although let's be honest, how many would really wanna be chummy with Kedron?

"There's one way to find out." I said as I turned off the car engine.

I opened the door and Evie did the same, slamming both doors behind us, yet not even a stir from our furry friend in the back. Evie opened the back door, looking down at Bear and waving her hand towards him, causing him to open an eye. With the door open, Bear sprung to his feet, pretty much as if he was saving all his energy for that one moment and leaped out of the car and next to Evie. Evie shut the door and I hit the automatic locking. It didn't take long before the pair of us was walking up the pathway towards the house.

"This must be how the Christian's felt, walking in to the Colosseum." I said with a smiling glance to my wife.

Evie returned my smile as we got to the front door and I looked at the old classic door knocker. Couldn't work out what it was, maybe a lion.

Ha! Just dawned on me what this promo title shoulder be! I'm a Lion, being a Millwall fan, he's a witch.... Do you get the link now?

I rattled the old knocker - ooooooooh Nurse! - sending three loud thumps through the door. It didn't take too long before we were face to face with a little old lady.

"You must be The Jordan's." she said in a frail voice. "I am the housekeeper. Mr and Mrs. Williams are expecting you. Please, this way."

The woman turned and walked in to the house, only for Bear, in his excitement has already ran past the housekeeper. It didn't take long for him to come running back, after a quick skid, his legs flaffing around as he tried to put the breaks on, as Rinoa's three cats stood in front of him. A quick turn and run and he was back hiding behind Evie.

"The Williams' are in the ballroom." The housekeeper told us as she led the way.

Evie and I shared a glance as the woman opened a door and led us through leaving us to observe the dancing skills of both Rinoa and Kedron Williams, floating around the ballroom as if their feet were simply to touching the ground....

Now I'm sure you're curious of what is actually going, but for that, you're gonna have to go watch Kedron's promo, then come back to this one. Oh yes, Ben and Kedron working as a team, who woulda thought it? Go on then, off you go. I'll wait.

---

So you saw it? Lovely. Right, so all that happened and the night was dwindling down but I still hadn't got any answers on why Kedron had actually taken the time to be away from his home, to save me, to give Vinnie the look of a grilled cheese. He had avoided any hint of me bringing the subject up, but I had to know for sure now because it was driving me a bit mad. Kedron had given the tour, and well, you learn a lot about people from being in their homes, but we somehow found ourselves in his study, I don't know why a witch needs a study but they do love a good book, well, not THE good book, probably a lot of bad books, but you know what I mean.

I sat opposite Kedron as I watched him pour two glasses of brandy in wide bowl glasses and handed me one across the desk.

"I trust you have had a good night." Kedron said with a serious look.

"Well, you haven't sacrificed me." I said with a smile. "Which is what I half expected when I showed up."

Kedron rolled his eyes towards me.

"Forever the comedian." Kedron pushed through in a breathy tone.

"Well, someone's gotta be." I said as I swirled the brandy in the glass. "But I can do the serious thing every now and again. I mean not all the time but it tends to happen every so often and I think now might be the time."

"Oh" Kedron said with a raised eyebrow.

It was time to get the answers I drove all this way to get. Time to try and understand what went through this man's mind when I was getting beat up and he came to save me.

"You didn't have to be in Vegas that Sunday." I started. "In fact, you're one of the only blokes on the roster who wrestle less than I do. There's was no reason for you to be in Vegas at all. Looks like you got all you want right here, probably all you need. So what made you go all across country that day?"

I watched Kedron as he leaned back in his chair, and I could see his brain ticking over, thinking about what he had to tell me.

"I mean it's a long trip." I said. "Never needed to be done."

"Do you not show up when you're not wrestling?" He countered.

"Of course I do." I said with a nod. "But that's because my missus has to be there, it's because for some reason, people wanna see my mush on their TV screens, but you didn't have to be there, and you was to save me, so stop whacking the bush here."

I could see my terminology, oh, terminology, big word for me, had confused him as he kept a straight gaze on me.

"Beating around the bush." I explained. "It was no coincidence you were there. You don't have a lot of people you hang out with backstage and you're not the kinda bloke to go out of your way to make a bunch of friends, so, why was you there?"

His mind ticked over a little more before the words came from his lips.

"I..." He trailed off. "I saw something. I knew something wasn't right for both you and your dear wife. I knew that Sunday would not be a pleasant day for either of you. I knew I could not stop everything. I knew I had to let some of it play out, but not all."

He had my attention at that point when I raised an eyebrow towards him and he knew it.

"What are you going on about?" I asked.

"I had a vision Benjamin." Kedron told me. "I saw your career come to an end. I saw that should I not prevent part of that happening, then things would have been much worse. Bill Barnhart cuts a frustrated figure. He has to deal with ridicule from people such as Andrea Hernandez, who is bitter over a tournament a year ago. He has to listen to every opponent mock him for his not so youthful looks. He was at breaking point and Vinnie, well, he's never been a fan of yours since you took his World championship. I saw them both being reckless in that ring to you, to try and refresh their own stagnant careers."

"And you couldn't have moved ya aris a bit sooner to stop them from whopping me?" I asked.

"I couldn't." Kedron explained. "I had to let some of the story play out before I could save you."

I looked across the desk at Kedron and shook my head.

"And why would you save me?" I asked. "Why would you travel all that way to save me from ending up in the knackers yard?"

I knew that one confused him too, but I think he just brushed that one off.

"For some reason Benjamin, my wife and I feel that we owe you a great debt." Kedron said in a begrudging tone. "You were responsible for a change in our lives."

"Look at you, almost like you have a heart." I said with a smile.

I looked at the camera and winked, I mean, if you watched our rivalry, you know what I'm on about but ya was probably too busy to hit play or something.

"Indeed." Kedron agreed. "So I felt I owed you something. I believe saving your career from a premature end would constitute repayment."

"Yeah, and it landed you in a tag match, with me." I said. "Which means you need to sharpen up those promo skills."

Kedron scoffed at the mere notion of having to brush up on something and looked me in the eye.

"Hardly." He said with that scoffing tone. "I may not have been as active as I once were, but you were hardly setting the world on fire."
 
"Ah please." I said with a smile. "I can cut a promo any time I want.... Observe."

I went to the classic, I clicked my fingers and the scene froze, or at least I thought it did until Kedron stood up.

"Wha..." I stumbled out.

"You're in the house of a warlock." Kedron said as he walked around the desk, putting his hand on my shoulder. "Do you really think that thing would work here?"

My mouth opened as I waved my finger at him, but Kedron points at the camera.

"But by all means..." He said.

Kedron walks from the camera shot as Ben frowns down the lens.

"Dumbass." is the only word heard off camera in Kedron's voice as Ben shrugs....

---

Well, it was time to start talking from Kedron's study about the match coming up, and not even his dodgy off the camera comment threw me off my stride.

"Alright people!" I said with a wink.

Something caught my eye off camera and I sighed.

"Excuse me people." I said as I raised my finger.

I stood up and the camera followed me to see three angry looking cats, paused in mid air and about to land on the unsuspecting Bear as he laid down, walk awake after finding himself with Kedron and I. I reached down to slide him out of the way of the attack.

"Bloody hell boy." I said with a puff. "Need to get you off the bacon."

When I thought I'd pulled Bear safely out of the way of flying cat claws, I returned to the seat in front of them camera.

"Sorry bout that." I said with a slight bow of my head. "Anyway, back to the part where I talk about things."

I quickly cleared my throat.

"Just under a couple of weeks ago, I thought I had a decent match." I started "Thought I'd done alright, and got that W that I was after. I missed those days, winning matches, getting that buzz from the crowd, only to have my happiness turn in to a bitter moment. I mean I beat you Bill, you could have just as easily have put ya paw out, shook my hand and gone yeah, fair play, but you had me dancing along like that puppet on strong Sandy Shaw was singing about all those years ago, because win or lose, you was gonna prove a point at my expense. It was always in that head of yours that you were gonna prove people so wrong about you. The people who have a little too much time on their hands, so they mock you all over Twitter. Those people who sit there and mock you week after week for your, at times, strange promos. Win or lose, I was gonna be your example. Who better to prove you can't be messed with by beating up me."

I pointed to myself.

"Who better than a former World Champion, to beat up to show that you and Vinnie shouldn't be messed with?" I asked rhetorically. "But I won't lie Bill, I'm disappointed in you, very disappointed in you because I thought you'd just be hands up, better man won and move on but nah. See, now that leaves me in a bit of a bind Bill, because I would have happily told the world that they can mock you, but you're a bloody good wrestler, but now I can't bring myself to tell the world that, because what you and Vinnie did was unnecessary, uncalled for and the move of a snake and now Bill, I wanna beat you again, just to show you that any time I fancy it, I can simply take care of ya. I wouldn't have ever thought like that but you made me."

In truth, he did. Usually after that kinda match, woulda been a pat on the back, good job, some after match small talk, the offer of a drink after and go home, but nah, that got on me Bristols.

"It's now got me sitting there thinking about beating you again Bill." I said honestly. "It was a blinding feeling the other week and I have no doubt it will be on Sunday at Inception IV. It's a buzz that's so hard to replace and I think Sunday will be even sweeter. I get to beat you once more Bill and this time, there won't be a heat gaining attack, there won't be anything, all you'll see is me being victorious as per usual."

A casual whistle came from off camera and I turned my head to see Kedron with a trough under one arm and a huge bottle of water under the other. I watched him place the water down and the trough, looking at the cats in the air and doing some calculations in his head. He pulled the top of the water bottle off and starts to pour the water in the trough, before looking at me.

"Teach these's little bastards to keep scratching me." He said seriously. "Do carry on."

I couldn't stop myself from smiling before turning back to the camera.

"Probably a good time to talk about you Vinnie." I said seriously. "You returned like a house on fire, taking on everyone, getting booked every week, keeping others off the air but you was winning, you was beating people and showing you still have it, that you need to be considered for bigger and better things, and then you threw it all away by attacking me."

I felt a frown cross my face.

"Mate, they coulda considered you for a shot at Caleb Storms." I said with a smile. "The have done so well lately that hell, you could have done what O'Malley did and threw himself at the main event - Yes O'Malley, in your head, you earned it, you didn't really and me and Alex Jones still ain't had rematches, just saying, but Vinnie, your form alone coulda made you pull an O'Malley and jump the line of ex champions getting what they deserve, hell Vinnie, did you ever get what you thought you deserved? Nope, but you could have, you could have gone to the bosses and said guys, I'm doing really well lately, I feel good enough to be able to get a shot at that title, I've beaten everyone you put in front of me. Instead, you come and put the boots in on me, got a mush like an overcooked quesadilla and a mad witch after ya."

I glanced behind me to see Kedron adjusting the water trough.

"And you've really annoyed me Vinnie." I said firmly. "If you wanted to extract some petty revenge on me for walking out of that match over a year ago with your championship, and remember, you was playing all injured in that and Austin kicked your head off, not me, then you could have just called me out. If I was a dark spot above your head you felt you needed to beat to move on, you could have just asked. If this was a year in the making to find the perfect time to come at me Vinnie, you have made a complete and utter cock up with it."

That means you made a mistake for anyone wondering!

"What you've done is motivated me Vinnie." I said with a serious tone. "Motivated me to remind the world who I am, using you, the same thing you wanted to do with me. I want to remind them that I'm Ben Jordan, former SCW World champion for a long, long time. I'm the man who carried this company as champion through a freaking pandemic, I'm the man who kept people interested and they're gonna be interested in this Sunday my Mexican mucker, because I'm gonna show 'em, remind 'em, make them see that I still got the fight, the hunger, the urge to be better than everyone in SCW and it starts again by putting you, and Bill, in ya places again."

I was serious. Fire lit and I when that bell rung, I was coming out swinging. I didn't like the thought of taking a jacksie kicking so someone else can prove a point. You want to prove a point, beat me in a match like a man.

"Right, I'm out of time... or space if you will." I said with raised eyebrows. "El Grande Vinnie, yes, I used your Twitter handle, and Bill Barnhart, not using yours cause people would be like who's Andy."

I wink at the camera, just my little forth wall breaking fun.

"On Sunday at Inception IV, me and Kedron." I started.

"Kedron and I." Kedron's voice could be heard saying off camera. "For an Englishman, you use the language very loosely."

"For a man...." I quickly fired back "You use make up very liberally."

Ha! One all genius!

"We're coming to win." I said with a firm nod. "Until then."

I smile down the camera.

"Laters people!"

A quick wink shows the end of the promo, but I raise my hand, clicking my fingers, just seconds later, a sound can be heard....

SPLASH!

"That's what you get cats!" Kedron can be heard saying with a strange tone of joy in his voice.

The camera fades out to me shrugging.

26

Climax Control Archives / Facing Bill Barnhart again.

« on: January 12, 2021, 01:54:18 PM »

Cor blimey, been a while since I had to do this. So much has happened since I last stepped my foot inside an SCW, let alone have to talk about it. Christmas and New Year had passed us by and we were already approaching the middle of January. Doesn't time fly when ya having fun? Well, the most fun we can have at this point.

So let me see what has been going on. My wife turned full pelt Mrs. Claus over Christmas, more wrapped presents than Santa had in Lapland, you wouldn't know it after she kicked the living bejesus out of Jessie Salco the other day, but she's a bit of a romantic when the cameras are off, just don't tell her I told ya that! New year was just a quiet one, there was me and Eves, and that was pretty much it. It was bit nippy out there, so the fire pit was glowing, and champagne was flowing and just for a few hours, the whole pandemic was like a distant memory, or an alternative universe. We wished each other a happy new year, knowing full well 2021 would not be better right away, but it will get better and like the rest of the world, we looked for the brighter days.

And of course, me contract with Sin City Wrestling expired on the stroke of midnight and I was a free agent. It wasn't like I was gonna run away from it all, things just take longer to deal with in a pandemic than they usually would. Like most years, I just let Despayre annoy Christian Underwood and sort out a new deal, partly because he is the son of Synn, a man who got amazing contracts for his Seven Deadly Sins over the years, and the apple doesn't fall far from the tree, but also because I know full well Despayre annoys Christian so bloody much, he could ask for whatever he wants and he'll get it, just so he'd leave the office.

But a strange ol' thing happened with that.

I left Despayre and Angel to it on Sunday to sort that out and negotiations wasn't finished by the time my wife had destroyed Jessie Salco, I had to get her out of there, not for fear of being arrested, cause you know, wrestling an' all, but because she was legitimately fuming, so to heck with the contract and signing, I had to get her away and that I did, getting her out of the arena slash casino and to the Las Vegas Strip. I shoulda brought fishlips with us after what he did too and keep him out of place giving him the hump, but I had to just focus on the missus, not sure I coulda handled two angry, angry people on my own.

Anyway, that was done and Eves was away from the agro, the working day was done and a quick party invite got us to The Golden Ring Casino, where a few SCW people were knocking around. I heard the party went on for a while, early hours kinda while, but Eves and me stuck around for just a while before getting on that plane and making our way back to Maine.

Not a lot was said on the way back... Well, we pretty much passed out and got back early morning, and this is where today's story starts.

MONDAY 11th JANUARY 2021

Like most days when it came to flying home, a whole lot of sleep in bed was cut down to just a few hours, usually to rest the muscles from a night in the ring, or the longer plane flight home, well this was just like most days. The difference was I saw my name on the next card, the one for next Sunday, which considering I haven't signed a new contract, I found that weird, but maybe they were confident enough that I was gonna sign. If not, as always stated and often used, card subject to change. It got in my head that maybe, after being out of the ring for so long, that I needed to get off me aris and work on some cardio.

I rolled out of bed before Evie, which on it's own was unusual for me, and decided it wasn't worth hitting the whirlpool tub, or the shower, I was gonna be a sweaty mess in half an hour anyway, so I got ready, wandered out the house and looked at the lake before starting a morning run around it.

It was weird feeling the leafs and twigs breaking under my feet as by body weight pounded down on the dirt as I started to try and pick up the pace. Usually, non wrestling weeks, I work on specifics in the gym but wrestling weeks, I work five days a week starting with this run. I felt like I was off my pace as I ate up the feet around the outside of the lake, before turning and looking at the house we owned in the distance, looking at how far I'd already made it.

"Not bad." I commented to myself as my eyes darted across the water.

The morning sun had started to catch the lake, it's glowing light bouncing off the slow moving waves, it was a thing of natural beauty but I turned to keep going, moving at a steady pace till I got the edge of the lake, the furthest I could possibly be from home and I stopped. It was my usual stopping point and the fallen tree I often use as a seat, had not yet fallen to the elements, so I sat, stopped for just a while, planting me bum on the wood - Jamie, if you're listening, it doesn't mean what you think it does!

I didn't wear one of those heart monitor watches, I'm proper old school mate, we didn't have those years ago, but I did need to check the time, so I did what the kids do these days and out came my phone.

"Yep." I said with a slight shrug. "Slow as an elephant in a hundred metre dash"

I moved to put my phone back in my pocket, but something else caught my eye. It was a tweet from Alex Jones.



Here's the thing, I don't watch an opponents promo until mine airs. I feel it's more fair that way. I mean if you watch your opponents work, you might be tempted to play one up against 'em and that ain't me, I like to set the pace rather than chase, so seeing that quote, apparently from Bill's body of work, I had to ask if he really said that, it took a quick reply to Alex, and a few comments from people to confirm he did.

"Bloody hell." I said to myself with a slow shake of my head. "It's like the bloke had never watched me in the ring or something. It's like the bloke had forgot I was the World champion for nearly a freaking year!"

I dunno why that irked me so much but it did, it got right on my Bristol's to be fair, so I had to fire back with a little cheeky ramble of my own.



I couldn't help by smile as I hit send on that. It didn't take long for Fenris or Krystal Wolfe to add their extra little things I should do to be more like Bill... Hmmm, maybe a new mocking hashtag #DontBeLikeBill. I admit, that tickled my fancy, as did seeing notifications from Mark Cross and Lachlan Kane also questioning the world Bill lives in, thank you all, and you too Mikah for your mention, right before I recorded this!

Anyway, back on point. Just seeing this quote lit something extra in me. I mean I get wrestlers are meant to be big and tough and what not, to get you in front of the screens but that was just stupid. Zero respect, and even less research, I mean for God's sake Bill! What the hell was you watching last year when I was champion?

Still, the determination removed my jacksy from that fallen tree and I pounded that dirt with my feet as I run around the other side of the lake, every time I thought of that quote, it pushed me a little further, brought my pace up. It wasn't long before I was back around and outside the house. I had to check the time again, but I saw a text on my phone from Alex Jones.

"I really wanna see you destroy him." I read out loud.

I had a lot of respect for Alex Jones, and seeing that spurred me on even more. Alex and his stable mate, Austin James Mercer had spurred me on a lot. Alex with things like that, and Austin cause I knew he was always looking over my shoulder as champion. If I dropped the ball, he'd be there to kick me up the rear when I bent over to pick it up, and take the ball home.

I quickly replied to Alex before walking in the front door of the house.

"Babe." I called out. "You'd never guess what that numpty Barnhart said about me."

I walked in to the house a little further to see my wife sitting on the living room floor, Bear next to her side, popcorn in front, with four televisions around her.

"Bloody hell, she wasn't kidding when she said she needed all of the TVs." I said to myself.

I looked over to see each television in sync with the other, surrounded by sound coming out of all of then. I admit, I thought she'd lost the plot, but still.

"I'll just..." I said

"Shuuuuuuuuush." Evie replied, her finger to her lips but her eyes never leaving a television.

You lot hearing that might think she's gone a bit doolally, but nah, stranger things have happened in this house. I mean you should hear about the time I built a sofa fort, and really didn't wanna leave it. I mean if you can't have fun in your own home, what's the point?

I knew I wasn't getting anything out of her till the film had ended... And she watched it again, so it was time for that shower.... Or at least I thought it was. I had just stepped in to the bedroom when my phone started to buzz, a video call from Christian Underwood. This was it, either Despayre had got a deal that he thought acceptable to me, or it was Christian about to tell me a deal could not be reached and the card would be changed and I'd be free to work elsewhere.

"Christian." I said as I swiped the answer button, but looking back at me was a very different Christian.

He looked tired, like he hadn't slept too much, like the weight of the world was on his shoulders.

"Are you ok?" I enquired.

He didn't answer straight away, he just stared at the phone.

"I am tired and I need a long vacation." He started. "We left negotiations last night for a while, and at four this morning, Despayre was knocking on my door to continue them."

I held off from smiling, I knew Despayre could be a pitbull when it came to these things, more determined than most people in these situations.

"I'm sorry to hear that." I said. "But did things get sorted so he don't have to bug ya for a while again?"

Christian sighed as he looked at me on the video.

"Oh, things got sorted as you put it." he said softly. "After he pointed out that you had already got four offers more than what you were paid before, and that you were good for the company with your charity work, and shining a light on certain things, he got you a thirty percent pay rise for the whole year."

That cheeky little D... Despy. The truth is, I never got a single offer from anyone else and I played it that way. I could have very easily told the world my contract was about to expire and I was free to talk soon and spent last night debuting elsewhere, but fair play to Despy.

"More than generous." I said with a smile.

"That's what I thought." Christian grumbled. "One minute it was ten percent, the next it was thirty and I don't even know how he did that."

"For the standard year?" I asked.

"I tried to make it a three year thing, but in his words." Christian said as he thought back. "It's not a real reunion unless we do this every year."

I had to hold back another smile as I looked at Christian's tired face on the screen.

"It gives him something to look forward to I guess." I said with a shrug. "I guess I'll sign it when we fly in this weekend coming."

"You don't wanna hear about the other perks he got you?" Christian asked, clearly holding back a yawn.

"Other perks?" I questioned.

"He got you more weekends off." Christian started. "A shiny globe keychain, a five pound tub of jelly beans, ten bottles of cherry coke to be delivered to you every month, plane tickets to Alaska, matching Mr and Mrs wool hats, dolls for some guy called Chris, I'm not sure why that's even in your contract, a hairbrush, a gold toothbrush, five wine corks...."

"Five wine corks?" I said surprised. "What do I need wine corks for?"

"I don't know, Ben." Christian said with a meh like look on his face. "But after negotiating with him, I get the feeling I'll be drinking more than five bottles tonight."

Christian didn't even break a smile as he continued.

"He also got you a pen, an iron for your clothes, a Christmas stocking, a plate and a dustpan and brush." Christian said before putting his hands up. "Again, I don't know why but there's a lot of other stuff he got in there. I've also gotta go find someone called Marge, wrap her in bubble wrap and throw her down a hill."

Ok, that one got me laughing out loud, but Christian never batted an eyelid. It took a few seconds to compose myself, but eventually, I got there.

"All sound great." I said with a nod and a smile. "You should get some sleep."

"I will, right after I find a vacation home for a damn teddy bear." Christian said with a sigh. "Have a good un."

And with that Christian hung up. I could have easily gone back to Evie and told her, but I could save that for another day. The whirlpool tub was calling my name, and nope, you can't come and join me there!

---

Usually, I'd be sitting outside on my own little beach thingy or something but not gonna lie, it's a bit chilly out there and I know, I should be used to the chilly thing being a Brit and all but nope, so here I am sitting in the living room. My eyes glance quickly towards Evie, placing a television back on the wall, before turning towards the camera.

"Alright people!" I say with a smile. "Been too long since I've said that!"

It really has been.

"Well, back in the ring I go it seems, but lemme make something pretty clear before I start." I say with a hand up. "I have not watched Bill Barnhart's promo, I might switch it on after I'm done here. I know those things are a bit messy at times, but I have seen enough to see how they're structured and they're one big ball of mess with the missus talking more than Bill, nothing actually making sense and people, questioning how sane this man is, am I close?"

I didn't know if I was close but to me, Bill seemed stuck in his ways and nothing was gonna change him at all.

"Although Bill, I've not heard any words you've said, I was sent a quote from you." I continue. "One that was actually pretty insulting to be fair. Not only insulted me but seemingly insulted all the roster, about how quickly you was gonna be beating me. That's one of the biggest, yet overused insults, in the world of wrestling when you're someone like me. I ain't saying someone like me to be all ego and that rubbish, I mean what I've done over the last year. Mate, I was SCW World Heavyweight champion for a lot of last year, I was the bloke the bloke who won Man of the Year, Wrestler of the Year, Couple of the Year, Most Popular of the Year, what was you doing last year? Did you sleep through all of that or something Bill? Did the wrestling world end at the end of your nose or something."

I was serious.

"Think about it for a second." I say with a wag of the finger. "I did all that and you have the Jacobs to sit there and say you're gonna make easy work of me? Mate, people can't remember half a dozen things you've done in your whole SCW career let alone dismiss me like I'm nothing. That mate, is bloody insulting. I've sat through my career being the good guy, good ol' Ben, he'll do anything for anyone. You've sat there and in one go, dismissed everything about me. You sat there and you've used a generic line and hoping it will stick. Thing is, it won't stick and now I'm starting to fall in line with everyone else and question your mental well being, I'm starting to wonder if the bosses shouldn't get you evaluated because clearly, you live in a fantasy world where no one else exists. You dismiss everyone in the same way, they give you a walloping and you do it again, say the same old stuff the next week. The definition of crazy is doing something over and over again and expecting a different result."

I do watch pretty much everything and to me, Barnhart promos, Bill or Bea's, just seem to be the same when it comes to selling a match.

"You used to actually amuse me Bill, to the point if you needed it, I would stand by your side." I admitted. "But mate, even I'm starting to find you a little bit sad. You're like the boxer who has took one too many hits to the head but you keep fighting, you keep slurring that speech to sell fights, no one wants to watch but they can't turn away because they know you're gonna take one hell of a battering. It worries me that they still allow you to wrestle when.... And this is an old generic phrase you might remember, the lights are on but there's no body home."

I tap the side of my head as if to prove a point.

"It's like you run on auto pilot with the things you say and do and people should be worried for your mental well being." I say firmly.

People probably should be, he has the tendency to ramble like an old timer.

"But based on that quote I was told, that's out there in the public domain." I start. "No Bill, you will not steamroll through me, or walk all over me, or beat me with ease. In fact, you ain't gonna beat me at all Billy boy, you're not gonna even come close to beating me because that quote has lit a fire under me and now you've given me a little extra motivation. You've given me a little extra meaning to knock you back in to reality because whatever world you're prancing around in, it's not the same as the rest of us. You've genuinely made a nice guy more determined to win and let's be fair about it, on paper, I'm the fave here, you're not, your blatant disrespect to me, and the fact you annoyed a lot of good people with that silly quote means I will be doing this for them, I'm saint Ben after all, I like to make people happy, and there's gonna be a lot of happy people knocking around when the bell rings at the end of the match."

I was deadly serious. Being told that one quote had shaken off the ring rust without being in the ring, it had taken away any thought of being sluggish.

"Maybe next time Bill, you'll look beyond your nose and look at what other people do in your place of work." I say with a serious tone. "Maybe then you can customise things and won't be so generic or use lines that only rattle around the head of seventy year olds. Telling a bloke who had all the success I have over the last year, the same thing you would tell someone who's never been in a ring before is not really a smart thing to do, makes you look like you're stuck in your own little world there, but don't worry, you couldn't be arsed to take notice of me so you spout that rubbish little quote, I'll just come out there and show you who I am, who I've been for years."

I quickly look off camera, my eyes narrowed.

"Bear! Bear!" I yell out. "Get away from that cactus!"

I turn back and smile at the camera, giving my best innocent look.

"Eves babe." I call out. "Wanna finish off my promo for me?"

"Nope." Evie's Australian accent can be heard off camera. "You're a grown arse man, you can do your own promos."

Again, I can't help but smile at the camera and try to be innocent.

"I'm only twenty one!" I lie, as the innocent look stays on my face. "I even forgot to take the drugs that Bill takes before his promos."

I shrug my shoulders as I smile.

"There's that world of difference between us Bill." I say directly down the camera. "Not only those things I mocked, if you picked up on them, but the fact I'm leagues ahead of you mate in the ring. The only thing that will be beaten with ease, is you Bill."

I could feel the confidence.

"Right, I'm off to grow a stupid ginger beard and order a few pizzas." I say with a grin. "Word of advice Bill, think before you speak, it's better to be thought of a fool, than open ya yap and remove all doubt."

I wink at the camera.

"Laters people."

And with that, the camera fades to black.

27

Supercard Archives / Re: Alex Jones v Ben Jordan

« on: November 18, 2020, 08:30:36 PM »

Here we go, the build up to SCW's biggest show of the year. I won't lie, I was excited to be part of it. Up until Sunday, I didn't know I would be. I'd asked in public for a match, asked to go against someone, anyone. I knew that coulda shot me in the jacksy, because I know anyone coulda jumped on that challenge, but no one actually did. When ya think about it, Caleb Storms got a quicker response to an open challenge than I did. I could have gone and asked for the match against someone but I woulda just as happily showed up and supported my wife, who was heading to war with someone, but then I saw that announcement and it caught me off guard.

Alex Jones people! Alex Jones! One of the best wrestlers in the world against.... me!

I was delighted, me against another former World champion. I seriously wished he was one of my challengers, but hell, I "lost" the belt before I could face him. I'm sure SCW has a plan about challengers and knew Jack Washington would have been against me at the next big show, maybe Alex woulda still been next and I woulda got to face the man. The title may not be there anymore, but this isn't Climax Control, this is High Stakes X! Biggest show of the year, really makes up for it not being a championship match.

But with this show comes great promotion responsibility, especially in times like these, you need to draw every penny possible from every corner of the world. The smartest thing is to target your hometown or country, it makes sense that way to do just that. Just so happened that after the show on Sunday, I got a little call from back home, from the notorious Twitter stalking for news, opinionated Piers Morgan, well his team.

Piers has a show on early morning back home, the most popular show on morning television. I've been on there before, actually earlier this year when I won the SCW World Heavyweight championship, to speak about things. I know Mark Ward has been on another of his shows, Life Stories, I know London Underground have been live in his studio. If you're a Brit and you get the chance to be interviewed by him, you take it. Me doing this again in my mind, was no different than getting interviewed by Pussy Willow every week, but this wasn't all about wrestling. This was to talk about other stuff too, like getting money back to England to help out. Either way, I liked being on this show and Piers is a wrestling fan, so knows his onions. These things were always fun, even if the time difference was a pain.

---

2am - Monday 9th November 2020.

I sat myself in front of a laptop, my face on the screen as I waited to be introduced to the early morning fans of the show, Good Morning Britain, back home. The house was quiet, Evie had opted to go to bed as she usually does when I'm doing this kinda thing, allowing me chance to focus, and Bear, well, it was 2am, of course he was gonna be somewhere in doggie dream world. It was a tight thing for us to get back in time, leaving Vegas directly after I reacted to Alex Jones and myself's match announcement, with the bosses permission of course after I got this phone call earlier in the day to appear on the show, but we made it back to Maine in time for everything to go to plan. I had my earphones in, ready to talk as I looked at the screen, Piers' face on it, with a little countdown clock in the corner showing me when I was about to be live. As the seconds fell down, I waited for his introduction.

"Well it's time to meet a friend of the show." Piers said in his unmistakable accent. "A man I've happened to meet on a few occasions, a man who did this show earlier this year. Please welcome my guest joining me from Maine, former Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight champion, and also since we've spoke, former Sin City Underground champion, Ben Jordan."

The countdown hit zero and I knew my mush was on screens up and down the UK.

"Good morning Ben." Piers said with a firm nod. "Ben, you're at home in Maine right now, correct?"

"Morning Piers." I responded. "I am indeed in Maine right now."

"A crazy time to be in America right now." He commented. "How is it where you are?"

I knew he was talking about the America election, but although I have my opinions on it, and if I think it's fraud, I figured it was best not to stir the pot.

"It's alright in Maine." I replied. "Split state. Just one of those things where no one wins, no one loses, everyone is just half happy I think. It's not something I overly have a thought on. I'm just sick of seeing Facebook posts by people close to me banging on about it. It's all done now."

"I heard you may be going in to politics yourself in the future." Piers threw in.

He had done his research, it's been no secret for me or anyone else that I have considered the whole mayor route, some supported it, some looked down their nose at it.

"It's been mentioned to me, yes." I confirmed. "But it's one of those things where there's not much to talk about in that sense. The people of Bar Harbor are great people, they're friendly, and they work together to make their corner of the world the best they can. I'm a part of that now, and it's something I love to be a part of. Being a part of something and taking control of something is two very different things."

"You already have done more for the people over here than the current government at the moment." He said with a hint of venom in his tone.

If you follow this man on Twitter, you'll know he is very outspoken right now against the British government, and who can blame him?

"You're a wrestler, a high profiled star, last time we spoke you was a World Champion." he reminded me. "But even thousands of miles away in a pandemic, you still rallied your troops and helped out by sending donations to England to help feed children, that screams leadership to me."

I was taken back by the comment but it brought a wide smile to my face hearing it out loud. I didn't do it for the pats on the back, I didn't do it for a raise in profile. I did it cause it needed to be done.

"Thank you." I said in a humble tone.

"What made you decide to do this?" He asked me.

"I'm involved in a few children's charities. They're all aimed at giving children better lives and when I saw this, I thought a government, more powerful than I can ever be, more excess money than I could ever have, decided to sit there and turn their nose up at it, well, it frankly peeved me off to the point where I wanted to storm parliament if I could." I replied firmly. "I was disgusted that people on more money then most could sit there and shoot down something that would allow a kid to prosper. They sit there and yell from the benches to get the kids back to school, which in itself is a mistake, but they yell about that, so kids go to school, expose themselves to a virus, yet when they're at home, can't eat? Bang out of order in my eyes. If you're gonna force people to go out in a pandemic, at least help them out."

I could feel myself getting angry and had to calm myself down a little, but this situation made me mad.

"I felt that the government had let down the people they are sworn to protect and take care of." I said in a much calmer tone. "So something had to be done."

"And it started with a tweet?" Piers questioned, already knowing the answer.

"It did." I confirmed. "I put it out there on my plan, what I was gonna do. I worked out every penny I was gonna make between now and the end of the year and send it to as many places as I could in areas where there was a lack of offering for free lunches for kids. Then people got on board. My wife told me she was going to help out, Fenris gave be a call, Kate Steele got in touch, Jessie Salco too, a wrestling company I've never worked for jumped on board too and before you know it, me and the missus were calling places back home and getting things done. There was no time to waste with the British government failing on such a huge issue."

"You feel the government have failed the people?" Piers asked with a smile.

I knew he felt the same way about the government and the people so I think the smile was to do with getting some justification in his thoughts.

"I feel things should have been done much differently then they were." I said. "I was in England when this whole thing kicked off, we were on a tour that we had to abandon and get back to America while we still could and I sat thinking that we needed to lock things down earlier. I watched things get out of control in Italy, a country my wife and I love to go to, and it was clear it was gonna hit the UK. The UK is an island, if things were locked down sooner, we could have been like New Zealand, controlled it a lot better, but people in power sat on their hands for an extra few weeks and watched it get out of control."

I could see Piers smirk on my screen, I know he has a lot of opinions about this virus and a lot mirrored mine.

"So it went out of control, and when we was making progress, he opened up the country again, way too soon." I said seriously. "The UK was beating the virus down, suppressing as he liked to say, and he opens it up. Sure, it goes along steady, but instead of saying online classes till the end of the year, he sends schools and colleges back and boom, numbers explode. Another lock down comes three weeks too late and it's four times as worse as before."

I was stating fact there.

"So failed the people, in a way yes. Opening schools instantly put hundreds of thousands of families at risk with their kids unaware that they're bringing the virus home." I said firmly. "But these are unprecedented times, so you can't judge too harshly, but would have been nice for a little common sense to be used. He can see the numbers are school related, but instead of shutting the schools down, he shuts down boozers and restaurants. I think it took real people stepping up to do things the right way and help out."

"So you think the government is out of touch with the modern man?" He asked.

I knew he wanted a juicy answer to this question, he too believed that the government was and still is making a hash of things, but I wanted to stay away from controversy.

"I think they could do with looking at things through others eyes." I said diplomatically. "MP's and other government officials live very different lives to a lot of people. I think they need to get out of those corridors of power, get out there and talk to the common people. You don't cut numbers to look good by taking out one of the little things not giving off big numbers, you aim at the biggest, schools, colleges, universities, and set up ways you can still educate them without leaving the house. You don't cut the tail off the snake, do ya?"

By his smile, I could tell he was impressed by my answer, maybe more to the point, me agreeing with him.

"So hypothetically, should you become mayor of your town, will you be looking for stricter rules?" He asked with serious look on his face.

"All hypothetical." I said, wringing my face in to thought. "I think it's easier to handle in a small town than it is in a whole country. I won't control people, you have to give trust to get trust, but there's certain things I'd look at and deal with the places causing the bigger numbers. Thankfully, our small little town doesn't have big numbers. I'd be looking at trying to get tests for the whole town and go from there."

"Every thought about running for Prime Minister here?" He said with a joking laugh.

"You never know mate." I said returning the laugh. "I can't wrestle forever after all."

I didn't believe my long term future was politics for a second, being a mayor in a small town could be fun but the realistic side of it was it was unlikely to happen. I spent a lot of money in a house on the island of Jersey, off the coast of England. Once I retire from wrestling, if Evie is done too, it looks like sadly we'll be leaving Maine, which is a little sad for me, cause I love Maine, I love the people, it will always hold a special place in my heart.

"Although after years of wrestling." I continued. "I think I'll be looking for a less stressful activity rather than running to try and run a few countries."

"So is there a plan for after wrestling?" He probed.

"Not really." I admitted. "I sign a yearly deal at the end of every year, I get to the end of every year and say sod it, still got another year left in me, I can still do this. With that thought, I'll probably be wrestling till I drop."

"Well speaking of wrestling, a few hours ago, it was announced your match for two weeks time, against a wrestler I rate very highly, Alex Jones." He stated.

"Yeah that took me by surprise." I said with a smile. "It's a match that needs no build up, needs no hype, it's a match you put in any company in the world at a moments notice and the fans and Internet blow up."

"As soon as I heard about it, I was very excited." Piers agreed. "It's two of my favourite wrestlers in one ring."

"It's gonna be a hell of a match." I said with a smile. "I have the ultimate respect for Alex Jones. He came in to SCW and people took notice, he's picked up a couple of belts, and sold his divisions well. This was something I wanted a long time ago, it's a match that I'm absolutely looking forward to."

"I think we could all see your thoughts when you were on screen, just by the look on your face." Piers said with a laugh.

"That was like the first time I'd heard about it or I would have been banging on about it forever." I admitted "And mate, let me tell ya, rush of emotions. I dunno how Alex is gonna play this but I respect the fella as a wrestler, as an athlete, as a leader. It's clash of two former champions, it's big stuff for me. If you can beat Alex Jones, you mean something in this business and I wanna mean something more than just who I am."

"The show is on the twenty second of this month and you can see it online?" He asked, again, already knowing the answer.

"You can catch it at scwrestling.net." I said. "Go to the site for start times, I'm not sure what time the show is actually starting because there's a lot of matches, so the start time might be dragged forward a bit, but there's some top matches on the card and it's really gonna be worth a watch."

"Excellent." Piers said. "Well Ben, thank you for joining us this morning. I'll let you get to bed. Good luck on Sunday and thank you for doing all the hard work you do back home."

"Cheers Piers." I said with a nod. "It's been my pleasure."

And with that, the interview ended and I switched off the laptop. I stretched out as I stood up, it had been a busy day and a long plane ride home. It really was time to get up and go to bed. So I walked past the Christmas tree and went to bed.

RECOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORD SCRATCH!

Christmas tree? In November? I don't know how it got there either, this is what happened.

---

Yes, Christmas tree in November - Now that's what you call a segway people in to this scene. Yes, it was November and my house was done up like Santa's living room. I know, it has to be me, right? I love Christmas, I really do, but November, it's a bit early for me, this was all Evie.

You heard that right, this was all Mrs. Jordan!

It all happened one day last week...

"Ben, go out and get some air in your lungs, you haven't left the house for days." Evie's voice said as I was slouched on the sofa.

It was morning, I hadn't been up for too long and I felt drained, I felt tired, I felt like I couldn't be arsed to do anything.

"I can't be bothered." I told her.

I don't know what it was that got me, but I was so tired lately and I didn't wanna leave the house. I knew I should but meh, didn't wanna. I was happy just sitting around.

"Just get out there and get some air in your lungs." She told me. "You've been sitting around for days not wanting to do anything, it's about time you did, you'll feel better for it."

It probably would help if I did get out the house. I just didn't want to.

"Have you started Christmas shopping?" She asked me.

"No, it's November. As a bloke, that means I don't start till December 23rd and panic." I said with a smile.

Evie was having none of it as she put her hands on her hips.

"Ben, you need to go and get something for Nan." She said very firmly. "You know it's gonna take a while for you to send home and you know she likes the handmade stuff, not stuff you can buy off Amazon."

Evie had me, she knew which card to play there, but I was suspicious. Why was she trying to throw me out of the house? I think the look of suspicion on my face had caught her attention there.

"And while you're there, could you pick up my dry cleaning?" She said with a sweet smile on her face.

HA HA! I knew it! She wanted me to pick up her clothes from the dry cleaners. I knew there was a reason - Well, that wasn't the reason, that was a genius card played by the wife to misdirect her own misdirection. When you think about it, it was pretty cool.

"And when ya done there, the bar will be open." She reminded me. "You can go have a beer and lunch or something. Be around people you don't work with for a change."

Suspicious mind started kicking in for me again, my wife encouraging me to go have a beer?

"And you can bring me back some takeaway from the bar for lunch." She quickly added.

My suspicion dropped once more, Evie was strong on her misdirection game today, but me being of all innocent mind, I didn't expect it to be anything other than Evie trying to get me to go get lunch and pick up her dry cleaning. I didn't know it was a very clever rouse to get me out of the house and away from things.

"Alright." I said standing up. "I'll be back about two."

"You don't have to give me a time to be back." She said looking at me, dead in the eye. "Stay at the bar for a bit if you want, just remember you're driving. You haven't seen people outside of work in ages, besides, I wanna watch some reality shows."

Another misdirect from Evie, her game was on fire. She knew I wasn't a fan of reality TV shows, and knew I would rather be anywhere else, other than watching them.

"Later tonight it is." I said with a cheeky wink.

So good people listening to my story, I got myself ready and off I went. Half an hour later, I was walking back to the car with Evie's dry cleaning going in to the back seat. I took a stroll down the main street. It was like something you'd see in one of those Christmas movies me Nan back home would spend all day watching any day of the year. It was picturesque, with a lot of independent businesses that got me thinking.

"If I did become Mayor, I couldn't shut all these places down without giving them some help." I muttered to myself.

I also didn't think I could pay them all out of my own pocket either if I'm honest, I knew the only thing I could do at this point was support local businesses and local people. It's what I did, I wandered up and down the main street, in and out of stores and spending money on Christmas gifts not only for Nan, but for the whole family. I even picked up a ton of gifts for the kids at Oasis. I got so wrapped up in all of that, I didn't realise I'd been here for hours and time was already rolling past two in the after. I didn't know that until I loaded the last box in the back of the car and took a glance down at my watch.

"Bloody hell." I said spying the time. "Do I go home or?"

Well, Evie did mention the bar and lunch from there, although it's creeping more towards dinner time. Be rude not to, right?

"Quick pint, pick up lunch, go home, sorted." I told myself with a firm nod.

So I quickly jumped in the car and drove the five minutes up the road to the bar, which was daft really, I walked past there four times just hunting for gifts. I went in and out of so many places, I needed a shoe store because I was burning the leather right off mine. Anyway, off I went to the bar, I had a pint and lunch and very much debated a second pint, but you know, driving and all. Last thing I wanted was a pull from the plod. So I stuck to the one people, like the good boy I was, and went for a soft drink as I looked up at the television screen by the bar.

"Evie will still be watching those reality shows." I told myself to justify another coke.

More time passed and I put in an order for what would now be dinner for Evie. I knew she'd have probably been snacking while watching those shows anyway, so I knew she wouldn't be waiting on me. As soon as it was done, I was out the door and in the car and driving the short distance home. It was weird, I stopped outside the house to see Evie waiting outside for me. Not gonna lie, panic kicked in that either she was real hungry or something had happened. I jumped out the car as quickly as I could.

"Is everything alright?" I asked her in a worried tone.

"Perfectly fine." She replied. "I knew you'd be back at this time and I wanted to show you something."

My mind started to wander on what it could be and my heart started to face in my chest. Evie looked at me calmly as she pressed a button and the whole outside of the house lit up with Christmas lights. I was stunned, I didn't have the words.

"I got a head start on the Christmas lights." She told me. "Come on, come inside."

"Your dinners in the car..." Was all I could mutter out.

Evie smiled at me.

"Never mind that for now." She said taking me by the arm and leading me in the house.

She walked me in to the main room and I couldn't believe my eyes. A huge Christmas tree was set up in the corner, fake snow on the windows, the whole room beautifully decorated with Christmas decorations and scenes.

"It's amazing." I said with a tone of surprise. "I haven't been gone that long."

"You were gone long enough." She said proudly, tugging at my arm.

"Just... How?" Was the only thing I could ask.

How indeed! Thing is, I don't know how, or what transpired that day I went out, but I think I know a lady who might be able to explain that to you a little better.

I can't say for sure, but you might find out in Evie's promo... Ya never know ya luck.

---

I thought it was only fitting to sit under, or near the Christmas tree to have a chat about my opponent at High Stakes X. I mean the tree was up, the house looked like Santa's Grotto, Bear had checked his calendar four times to make sure he didn't fall asleep and wake up in December. It was a nice place to be at night with the fire on the go one side, the lights of the tree on the other.

"Alright people." I said with a little smile as my face turned toward the camera.

My face lit up with various colours from the tree.

"When I showed up for work on Sunday, I didn't exactly know what I was gonna do." I said honestly. "I knew Evie was gonna go ask for that match to be confirmed of her own, but I couldn't help but think they've forgotten all about me, and just saved on a match. I thought they woulda sat there and gone we got enough to do, looked at Wolfslair and gone nah, their two top people are in the co main event, and a third is defending a title, no need for another on the show. then bam! Outta nowhere, I see Alex Jones Vs Ben Jordan and it felt like at that time, the whole world stopped for a second. I could not believe my peepers seeing that on the screen. I was blown away but didn't have a chance to react before Pussy Willow appeared."

I thought back, she got there quicker than most would, maybe she takes this reporter job more serious than most.

"My mine was racing to the point, I barely remember what I said." I admitted. "It took a plane ride back, an interview with Piers Morgan and a pint before it really sunk in. I'm facing Alex Jones!"

Inside, every time I mentioned his name, I felt respect.

"When you showed up in SCW Alex, I could not believe I was going to work at the same place Alex Jones was now working." I said with a smile. "I'd known the name and face for a long time but I never got to be in the same building as you. Now I know we haven't really been around each other, our career paths in SCW have lead us in different directions, until High Stakes X. What a time for those two paths of ours to cross. What a time for two out of the last three former World Champions to meet, the longest serving two out of those three might I add."

Was that a slight against Griffin Hawkins? Probably, I don't know really.

"I'm pretty sure the fans have been wanting this for a long, long time Alex." I said, pretty sure it was the truth. "I'm a wrestling fan myself, have been for years, and I think back to before I got in this game and think if I could see Ben Jordan go against Alex Jones, it's something I wouldn't shut up about for weeks. It's something dreams are made of, it's something people want to see, and me as this all grown up wrestler wants to be a part of and here I am, a part of it."

This match genuinely made me excited. There's been matches in the past where I've been very meh like and not been excited to be a part of, I may have said I was excited at the time but the novelty had worn off by the time the music started playing and the bell was rung.

"I make plans for everyone I face, different plans and I'm flexible to do the same thing against you Alex but the difference is with you and everyone else I face, plan A just won't cut it." I said with a slight nod. "I know what you can do between those ropes and I know I'm gonna need more than one plan. I've seen you rip people down with ease in so many different ways, you've actually made me think about myself here. Usually, I'm the kinda bloke who sits there, makes a bit of a plan for what could come at me, but I'm thinking a lot more about attack, best form of defence is attack to me. Score one more goal than the others, that's all you need to do to get through these things, but with you, my mind is working a little differently. You know as well as I do, with some guys, they go forward with the same old plan against everyone and it works, but you do not, you mix it up. So now I'm sitting and thinking about what plans you can come at me with and I've figured out I need to get down to plan F to stand a chance against ya. Well I'm gonna push it to plan Z, because I know I might just need it."

I honestly have come up with a lot of ways to try and counter what Alex Jones can potentially bring to me. I have thought about a lot of ways to not only counter Alex, but also ways to surprise.

"I know this sounds like I'm giving you a little more respect than I should, but don't mistake that for an easy ride, or a hole you can pick through Alex." I said with a firm tone "It's far from that, it's something that can drive my chunky aris on. Beating someone you have that level of respect for proves something to yourself, and lately, I've been thinking I got a lot to prove to myself. I've dropped to wrestling one match a cycle, which is what I want at this point, but it means every single match I wrestle, that one Climax Control match, those supercard matches, means I want to put on the show to end all shows. I wanna give it my all. In my head, this is an amazing match without a championship belt on the line, but I'm thinking that there is a belt on the line and it's gonna drive me on to beat one of the best wrestlers to ever pull on the boots."

It's a real drive for me.

"Thinking that there is a belt on the line drives me on." I stated. "But I'm not just adding that in there, I'm thinking my career is on the line, my life is on the line and that means no matter how hard you hit me, I will shake it off, no matter how many time you know me on me aris, I will pull myself back to my feet, no matter how many pins you get on me, I will kick out at two. I'm not coming in to this match overrawlled by the man I'm facing, I'm coming in to this one thinking I can win, knowing it would take my last breath for me to lose this."

I knew in my heart this could be a career defining match. If I win, it could give me the spur I need, the kick in the rear to look at Jack Washington or Austin James Mercer and say I'm coming for that gold once more. Alternatively, it could tell me I just can't hang at this level anymore and drop down to the bottom and start all over again, build myself up in to who I used to be.

"This will no doubt be my biggest challenge in a while Alex, but it's one I feel I can overcome." I said confidently. "It will not be as easy as some of the challenges I've faced in the past, but I believe in me. I believe I can do this and get through my toughest challenge in a long time. No disrespect to other opponents but this to me is the hardest challenge that has been put to me in a while and I do love a good challenge Alex."

I did, and I knew there was a huge chance Alex would kick the daylights out of me and move on. This is what made this match have a touch of extra spice to it. For the first time in a long time, I'm not going in to a match as a favourite.

"And come High Stakes Alex, this is gonna be one challenge I will, without a doubt, rise to." I said with a firmer nod. "This is the challenge I've needed for a while, the challenge that will either relight my fire, or show me a lot about myself. This is the one Alex, the one that's gonna send me flying up or send be dropping like a bag of spuds. It will be a pleasure to share a ring with you, but I'm confident that by the end of the match, my hand will be raised."

I felt like I've waffled on long enough so it was time to end it there.

"Anyway mate, I will see you at High Stakes X." I said. "Good people out there, makes sure you give this match a butchers, because this one can steal the show. I'm coming to bring the best Ben I could possible be. Till then, stay safe."

I wink at the camera.

"Laters people."

And with that ends another Ben Jordan promo. Be good out there people, I'll see you on the 22nd.

28

Climax Control Archives / Life's a beach.... Well, a sandbox.

« on: October 16, 2020, 07:45:37 AM »

The world we now live in has changed everything, hasn't it? I just heard from back home that further restrictions are hitting my lovely London, lots of quarantine and hospitality about to suffer a blow that will end more businesses, but I've always had an optimistic attitude. I wasn't always the rich guy, I know what it's like to struggle. I don't blow my own trumpet that often, but I feel a little more gratitude towards a lot more things these day, such as the fact I'm employed in something that has helped open doors that woulda been shut in the face of most people, give me the chance to live in a world I never thought possible while I was slinging pints as a teen. This new world we live in has made me ok with the fact that I did enough leading to this point I could lock the doors and never leave the house.

I was adapting to the new way of life with ease, roll with the punches, what will be, will be as me dear old Nan reminds me every time we talk. I know people struggle, and believe me, the struggle is real for a lot of people, my wife being one of those people.

She's got a bit of gypsy in her, likes to move around, see the world, be in exotic places, but me? They were just some things I enjoyed as a getaway, sometimes, travelling is a bit much but I do it for the smile on her face. COVID 19 had stopped that and it got to her, so I had a plan. If you can't be where you want to be, bring it to where you are.

I was hoping it would make a difference to not only her, but to me too. I was sick of a lot of things going on away from the deadly virus trying to get us all.

Frankly, I was tired of Evie's whole "retirement" pony that she hadn't stopped going on about for a while, someone needed a kick in the jacksy, i.e the missus, or someone needed to get away for a bit on their own, i.e me. Of course, kicking her in the jacksy coulda resulted in me getting kicked to the curb for a while, but I was tired of it.

It all came to a head on Wednesday....

---

Wednesday 14th October 2020.

I sat in front of a computer screen, chatting to a reporter via Zoom, an app that the pandemic had thrust a new light on - Ah man, I miss the days of MSN messenger with video calls - but it was the only way we could continue to do what we do and what we're supposed to do and get rumps in seats, especially now that we were back in front of a small crowd again. We know that money is tight with some people now, we know that the smart people don't wanna leave their houses anymore, we knew we still had to get our faces out there.

"So Ben." The young reporter for an online wrestling site said as we came to the end of our half an hour talking. "High Stakes X is coming up, the biggest show in SCW history so some people are saying, do you see yourself on that card?"

I took a second to just smile at the young man, it's not very often these Internet reporters get the chance to actually speak to a wrestler, a lot of stuff they pick up from other online sources.

"I would hope so." I said with a firm nod as I caught Evie out of the corner of my eye, just watching. "It's a huge show everyone wants to be a part of, and will do what they can to steal a spot on the card. This is one of those shows where people don't really care about taking spots from others, they just wanna be a part of it. I'm not one of those people, if I'm wrestling, lovely, if I'm not, I'll be there anyway doing something. It's the biggest show of our year, so I'll be there one way or the other?"

"Hall of fame?" His questioning tone asked, sneaking in a backhanded question.

"For me?" I said with a tone of surprise. "Not likely mate. I think I'm a little bit off from there at the moment. Need to do a little more before I can be considered for something like that. I'm happy plodding along for a bit."

I felt the need to end things there. I had other plans for the day, I was expecting something to show up in a little while, and needed to get some things ready.

"Anyway mate, cheers for the chat." I said with a quick nod. "Hope you got what you needed from that."

The young reporter nodded, a warn smile on his face as he looked down the camera at me.

"I did." He confirmed. "Thank you for your time."

I tilt my head with a nod as I hit the off button on the camera and lean back in my chair, shutting the laptop lid down and breathing deep.

"I'm really glad I don't have to do that anymore." Evie said as she walked towards me.

"Do what?" I questioned with lowered eyebrows.

"Interviews." She said. "What with being retired."

I think at that time right there, I watched the straw be placed on the camel and I listened to his back crack. It was the straw that broke the camels back for me right there as I gritted my teeth. I'd say here for weeks listening to the retirement jibes, I saw it on social media but not once did she sit down and talk to me about it. Hearing about retirement on social media had pushed me but I never fell off that cliff. She has mentioned it every chance she's got, but she has not sat down and spoke to me about it. I'd had enough.

"For the love of God Eves, would you pack that crap in?" I said as I felt my heart race.

I looked at her, and saw that initial half a step back, a touch of surprise on her face. My breathing felt slower and heavier.

"I'm sick to death of it." I said firmly as I stood up and turned to walk away.

"Sick to death of what?" She snapped back, shaking off the initial shock.

I stopped in my tracks, knowing if I turned around, I was gonna make her listen, there would be no turning back. I couldn't stop myself, so I turned.

"I'm sick of this retirement rubbish!" I said with a raised tone. "You're not bloody retired! You're sitting there messing around on social media claiming that you are. You're just as bad as Griffin Hawkins sitting there all day long tweeting for the attention."

Her mouth fell open, but I felt I had to continue, even though you might as well have given me a shovel because I was digging here.

"You know, I woulda took that bollocks a lot more seriously if you would have even spoken to me about it first, but no." I said with a hard stare. "Lose a match and run to social media, a not so cryptic tweet about retirement. It's beyond bloody stupid! Do you know how much of a plonker that makes you look? The big scary Evie Jordan, who people look at and fear crying about retiring after losing a title."

"You considered retirement after you lost." was all she could reply with.

"No, I considered easing off after I lost to Griffin, but did I though? No, I went and had a bloody battle with O'Malley." I reminded her. "I went on social media to congratulate Griffin. I spoke to you about my future first and foremost, I didn't instantly run to Twitter to announce something I hadn't even spoke to my wife about."

I think she was shocked at my outburst but I'd put up with this for too long. The last year, it had been a not so plain sailing time for us, but it didn't help with the I don't wanna do Blast From The Past, oh I've won, I don't really want that title, oh, I won that title, oh, I lost it, retirement it is. I had to drill the point home.

"I could have walked away." I told her. "I never because the instant a champion loses and retires, or walks away, it takes a huge leak on their legacy. It shows that it was all about the belt. You know the amount of respect I and everyone else lost for Griffin Hawkins when he walked away, just to be in like one hundred different companies where they give him whatever he wants? He ruined his SCW legacy right there."

"I'm not him!" She snapped back at me as she tried to process all I was saying.

"Only difference is you won't show up elsewhere." I told her. "But teasing this retirement crap is running thin with me, because you haven't sat down and taken it seriously or spoke to me about it. Just social media crap and segments. I don't wanna be sitting here moaning about this, but I'm sick to me eyeballs of it. You wanna retire, sit there and talk to me about it and do it. Stop the hinting, because I'm tired of it. I'm ya biggest fan, but I can't deal with you mentioning this crap everywhere anymore."

I felt bad but she needed to see she was feared and now ruining herself with these things. People will pick up on it, they will tell her about this and use it against her. I knew that would bring on a whole new set of problems, it needed to be stopped now.

"Make up your bloody mind love." I said with a step closer, taking the chance to put my hand on her shoulder. "Either knock wrestling on the head, or knock the retirement talk on the head. I'll support you either way, but it's driving me around the bend."

I really didn't know what the reaction was gonna be, but I knew I was growing tired of this, of a lot of things over the last year. I guess I'm tired of seeing Evie not being the old Evie, the bad butt Evie. I'd never seen her doubt herself so much in the last year and it frustrated the hell out of me. This wasn't the woman I married, the woman I married picked a path and went for it.

"I need to think." was all she said as she walked past me.

It coulda been worse but I think what I said might have worked. I didn't want to force her in to a choice, but she wasn't taking her own career seriously at this point. I didn't want her to damage her career by having one foot in and one foot out, flip flopping about. Christina Rose gets the hell ripped out of her by flip flopping all the time, I didn't want Evie to suffer the same.

I knew what she'd do. She'd go get in the car, drive to the main street, spend money on a few things, avoid coming home for a few hours, maybe park up in a bar for a drink, maybe some lunch. It didn't take long before I heard that car engine rev up and the gravel beneath the tires as she left. I knew I had a few hours so I had to work fast.

---

Erm... Half an hour after the first scene.

Evie and the beach, she loved the beach but travel restrictions basically meant work and home. It sure does limit what you can do in these promos, eh? I knew we couldn't just jet off anywhere like we used to, it would mean a lot of quarantine. I can't even go home to be honest and God knows, I wouldn't mind going and being around my family.

I had to bring the beach here. It's not something I've taken lightly, as I mentioned, Evie is a bit of a gypsy, she likes to travel, I guess I do too. I mean I've lived in London a lot of my life, just outside London in a house underground, via a stop in Canada. Then I went to Cuba, then New York, before living here in Maine. I kinda like this place so thought it might be worth it and bring the beach to us.

In the last half hour, I'd done nothing but drag carts of sandbags towards the edge of the lake, but what I was waiting for had just arrived. I could see the delivery truck, a big delivery truck backing it's way towards me before stopping and three men stepping out the cab of the big vehicle.

"Mr Jordan." A man in his forties said. "I have your delivery."

"Brilliant." I said with a smile as the others opened up the back of the truck and a forth man stepped out.

"Your kids are gonna love this sandpit." The man said.

I couldn't help but smile.

"I don't have kids, it's for the missus." I said with a slight smile.

I saw the look on the four faces turn to confused as the cast side looks towards each other.

Yes people, I had bought a ten foot by ten foot, two foot deep sandpit to put by the lake. Not conventional, but filled with sand, a couple of sun loungers and one of those massive umbrella's and we're sorted, it's beach like and Evie can feel the sand between her toes whenever she wanted.

I watched two of the men roll it on to an automatic tailgate and lower it slightly, before each man took a side and lifted it towards where I pointed and placed it down in front of me. I reached in to my pocket and pulled out four notes and handed it to the nearest man at a distance.

"Split that between yourselves fellas." I told them.

"That's more than generous." The man in his forties said. "Are you sure? This is a lot of money."

"It's a tough time." I said honestly. "I hope this helps you guys out."

I had money, if I could help others out, of course I would. This is why I've given away more than generous tips no matter where we've gone.

"It's appreciated." The man said as he nods to the other men. "I hope your wife enjoys her new present."

I nodded back as they went to return to the truck before slowly moving across the ground. I turned to look at the sandbags next to me and got to work.

I don't know if you've ever done this kinda thing but it's hard work. I cut open back after bag, pouring beach quality sand in to the pit. After five bags, I could feel myself tiring. Those bags were not exactly light. It felt like forever till that pit was full, in realistic terms, probably about an hour and half but I was knackered and no need to go for a jog at all. I just made the next best thing I could to a beach without digging a hole next to the lake. I did what I felt I earned.

I laid right on down and fell asleep on the sand. I don't know how long I was out for, but I was woken up by Evie's voice.

"Ben?" She questioned. "What is this?"

I opened my eyes and looked up at Evie.

"Well, you couldn't get to the beach so I brought it here." I said with a yawn. "Once you stick some sun loungers on here, one of those big umbrellas, you got your own little beach."

I watched Evie sit down next to me and look towards me.

"You did this for me?" She said softly.

"I did, and now I'm knackered." I replied.

I closed my eyes but felt her hand gently touch my shoulder.

"Thank you." She said quietly. "Now let's talk about that retirement thing, shall we?"

I gotta leave it here people. I've prattled on longer than I expected if I'm honest. Who knows, this one might be an off camera little chat, it might be one you get to see. Guess you'll have to wait and see.

---

Thursday 15th October 2020

Everything was sorted nicely from the day before and I sat there on our own private "beach". I mean why not, sit and speak about things to come up on Sunday. So here I am, sitting there in shorts and a bright shirt, of course, the flip flops are on.

"Alright people." I said.

It was my standard start and got attention.

"Back in the ring again and I'll level with ya, it's a bloody interesting match up." I commented. "The Barnharts. Interesting duo, but I'll obviously let Eves talk about Bea, but you Bill, I get to have a little rabbit about you. I gotta admit, people look down on you a fair whack but I ain't like those people to be honest, I'm more of a look at what you've done and take it all at face value and you've pulled off a surprise or two, more than a couple of times you've looked down and out and all of a sudden, a big win out of nowhere and bang, you're back in people's minds. I actually like that Bill and the attitude you throw towards wrestling, a lot could learn from you. Not once have you taken to social media to complain about a match, a ref call, nothing but you can pretty much say everyone else has. I mean hell, some people are up there with their phone in their hand the second they walk through the curtain to complain about something, but you me ol' mucker, different breed, higher class, get how this thing works."

I respected Bill for that, even if some of his promos were a bit kooky.

"So looking at those wins you manage to pull out from nowhere when people have written you off, those are what I'm looking at." I said seriously. "I'll be an utter plum to sit here and think that I couldn't be next."

Never take people lightly, that's where it leaves teeth marks in ya aris.

"I dunno if you watched a lot of what I said when I had that World Championship." I started. "But I said I take every opponent seriously, I take people for what they could do and I pull out all the stops. Yeah, I get I ain't got that big shiny belt anymore, Griffin had a guardian angel on his shoulder that night but I got to the point where I now make plans for those angels too. I now sit there and think even more outside the box. I guess Griffin beating me made me sit there and look even closer at people. I didn't have to do that too much against Travis Nathaniel Andrews, because I knew that man so damn well, but we haven't crossed paths as much as me and Travis did way back when so I have taken the time to look a little closer at you Bill."

Again, never take people lightly.

"There's talent there Bill, and a whole lot of experience." I said appreciatively of the man's talents. "There's a lot about you, but there's a few years under my belt where I've come across people like you and fought through them and you know, I am confident that I can get through facing you. I'm confident that Evie will get a pick me up from this match against you. I know what you can do, proper aware of what you can pull off out of nowhere so I know I'll have to be on my game. Thing is Bill mate, I'm never off my game. Since I lost that World title, I've pushed myself at every chance I got. I didn't have a spar with O'Malley, I went full out, I didn't have to take those risks but as God, and everyone else watching was my witness, I went and bloody did it. Jumped in head first. I then took on Travis with a bit of doubt in my head, but I pushed it through and beat him and Bill, I ain't slowing down now."

I meant every word of that.

"I gotta get myself back to the top at some point and I ain't slowing myself down till I get to that top once again." I said with a firm tone. "It doesn't matter if it's tag matches, multiple people  matches, it's me against the world whenever I step in that ring, that's how it feels and I gotta beat that world, I gotta come out of it with my arm held up."

Can't stop, won't stop is my new wrestling attitude, like it?

"Where we haven't crossed paths too often Bill, I am looking forward to this match." I admit. "I'm up for the challenge of facing new people, up for the challenge to test myself against an experienced wrestling head, but have no fear Bill, more than up for the challenge."

And indeed I was.

"So I'm gonna wrap this one up right here Bill." I said with a quick thumbs up. "But after it's all said and done, I will be celebrating with my missus, but I'll be good mate. I'll happily buy you and your missus a pint after. Till Sunday mate."

I wink down the camera.

"Laters people!"

And with that, next time ya see me, will be Sunday. Stay safe you lovely lot.

29

Supercard Archives / Re: Travis Nathaniel Andrews v Ben Jordan - TNA's retirement match

« on: September 24, 2020, 10:39:23 AM »

It's been more than a while since I sat here and had to record anything and I won't lie to you good people, it's been a hell of a couple of months. To sit where I was to where I am now is a bit of a fall to be honest, but there has been something in me yelling it was for the best. I mean I dunno if you're that interested but where gonna bounce back a few times over the last couple of months just so you can get in my mindset a little bit here, because the sparkle may have jumped out of me for a while, but that's cause there is a hell of a lot going through my dome at this point, we might as well get started.

---

Wednesday August 5th 2020.

It had very much sunk in that I was no longer SCW World Heavyweight champion. It was hard not to the way Griffin Hawkins had milked that cow on Twitter, waiting for all the boot licking congrats to make their way to him. There was not a mention of me and how I had been a great champion, just hey I'm now a World Champion in SCW. Not even a mention of how it's the ultimate prize in wrestling, a prize you had to work for. It was in my face everywhere I went on social media, Griffin excited like a dog with two di.... Erm, tails. I knew I did my job properly, I knew I had all but confirmed an Hall of Fame spot for the future. I had basically played my part in SCW history, so I wasn't bitter at all. I'd even played a part in the shock value, because no one expected me to lose that match, a message from a friend asking me how I lost that match drew a smile from me. I lost, I wasn't bitter but it did leave a big question mark over the future.

I was signed as always to SCW from year to year. Last day in December to the last day in December, I know, contracts at times come across as meaningless with people upping and walking away whenever they see fit, so I had a choice laid in front of me.

Option A, run away. Make up some rubbish about being burned out after my huge championship run and disappear.

Option B, I could take it easy, work when was needed. The bosses were always decent when it came to little breaks after working hard.

Option C, Go to Sin City Underground or GRIME as their biggest star, sorry Max and Vix, you can't see this but I'm winking.

Option D, Chase down Griffin Hawkins like a dog chasing a bone and get my title back.

I couldn't see in to the future, I didn't know Griffin Hawkins would lose my belt and eventually skip off without an expected fanfare, nor did I know O'Malley was gonna call me out to defend that Underground belt against me, also a belt I felt I should have had but my heart was always leaning towards option B.

"Penny for your thoughts?" Evie's voice said as she looked over the breakfast counter, her hands wrapped around a warm drink.

We headed back to Maine right after Summer XXXTreme, because we could and we missed home a little, even with restrictions.

"Sorry?" I said as I snapped from my dream world.

My mind had been thinking about the future since we came home. It was a big decision that didn't only effect myself, but my wife too. She is still a champion, she is still the woman leading the toughest division in the world. If she had lost, I know she'd have been thinking about her future too.

"You just seemed to drift away there." Evie said as she frowned at me.

I nodded my head, I wasn't sure why, subconsciously, I was probably agreeing with her.

"I'm just thinking about a lot of things sweetheart." I told her with a half hearted smile. "As they say, the world is my oyster right now and I'm just trying to figure it all out."

I felt her hand touch mine from across the counter, her skin still warm from the hot drink it was around just seconds before.

"You're not considering giving up cause that guy got lucky, are you?" she asked me with a general curious tone. "Because you know if you got a rematch, you'll smash him, right?"

I loved her faith in me even if at times it was unfounded. I know I was off my game a few days previous, I knew that wasn't the Ben Jordan people are used to seeing. When you get a message from someone you respect telling you they can't believe you lost that, asking me how I lost it, I knew it wasn't the best me. Not to take anything away from the new champion, but I knew I could have and should have done better. I guess it was best me sitting thinking about my future than Griffin. I didn't know at the time how that would turn out.

"Nah." I said unconvincingly, drawing a stare from Evie. "What I mean is I know I got a few options in front of me and I have a contract with SCW till the end of the year and I ain't gonna flake on that. SCW gave me a lot, probably more than I deserved so I ain't gonna bugger off and leave them in the lurch. That just ain't me."

I felt Evie's hard stare on me, I knew she could read me like a book.... Or one of those e fed roleplays. Maybe that's an option, my writing wasn't too bad, but Ben Jordan in an e fed? Nah!

"I'm just taking in a few things." I explained. "I could turn tail and run, the bosses will probably let me finish up a few months early. SCU might wanna book me again there. I mean they do things different from SCW. Booking multi people tag matches probably means I can take it easy."

"And get lost in the shuffle" Evie replied quickly.

"Plus side is while it airs, I'll be at home. No live stuff it seems right now." I quickly fired back. "Bloody networks or whatever"

"Or you can go and smash Griffin." Evie offered.

It had been in my head but there was another jarring thought in my head too. I didn't wanna be one of those people who constantly chased that title. The only people who don't seemed to see how bored people get watching the same people chasing, is the person doing those chasing. We've seen it so much in the past and I didn't want the moniker of the man who constantly chased after the one title. I mean I'm not a geezer that chases titles to be fair but that Internet one is decent, and there was fun to be had in the Roulette division, plus that Mixed Tag Team division is heating up.

"Thing is babe." I started slowly. "I've never been a title chaser. I've taken the opportunity when I could but that's it. Companies don't stick around long if it's the same old challenger. It's always seemed a little bit clear if you read in to it that Jack Washington will be stepping up. There's more than a few others stepping up now too, so it's time for me to ease down a little."

Evie frowned as she looked across the counter, her eyes narrowed. I could tell what she was thinking and I knew she was thinking about the what if. What if I had won, what if she had lost. It was not a thought I wanted to be in her head.

"Don't worry about it." I said as I put my hand on hers that was already on mine. "I'm thinking it's time to let the others play and I'll work when people want me to. I'm sure I can clear that was the bosses. They're alright with things like that. I'll still show up as much as I can, which barring doctors orders, should be every week, even if it is to just drink whiskey with Max on camera."

"Such a hardship." She replied with an accompanying roll of her eyes.

"Man brings good booze." I quickly replied with a wink and a smile. "I dunno, but I'm sure someone will fancy their chances against the ex champion. I'm now a route to the top."

I watched Evie's face turn to confusion as she looked towards me.

"Eh?" She asked.

"Beat the former champion with a long run under his belt." I started. "People then take you seriously. Anyone who wants a quick jump to the top will be calling my name. I'm basically a trampoline that can bounce ya to the top."

Evie slowly shook her head at me. I knew it wasn't the best way to put it but it was the easiest way. A win over me could do a hell of a lot. I didn't know the man who would yell my name would be Travis Nathaniel Andrews, but more on him later.

"Someone's bound to yell my name and call me out." I said thoughtfully. "So I won't have ya as my sugar mumma just yet."

I couldn't stop myself from looking at Evie with a smile and squeezing her hand.

"But I gotta come up with some stuff to say at the next show." I said to Evie as I tapped my free hand on the table, a thoughtful look crossing my face.

I know it was just a couple of days after losing the belt, but that how I work. I like things being fresh in my mind with I start throwing around an idea of two and that was no different. I thought about it for a bit, had a rough idea where I wanted to go but ultimately decided to go to the ring and speak from the heart a bit. That's exactly what I did.

---

An apparent wise man once said pain is just in the mind, it's all mental. No people, he was mental to even think that. Pain is pain, it's not more than that, pain bloody hurts and well, this bloody hurt.

On August 30th, a match was recorded for SCU Underground 70, O'Malley taking on me, last man standing - it didn't show till the 2nd September for some unknown reason but it was a match that would be one for the ages, but along with making a match that good, you're gonna hurt for a long time after. For days after that match was filmed, I couldn't say a thing about it, I couldn't talk about it till it aired, neither could O'Malley. I couldn't sell a thing about it but I was in absolute agony. That Sunday was a bad Sunday for me, really bad. Not only had my body crashed off the top of an ambulance, pretty much knocking me sparko, and thankfully, O'Malley too, meaning none of us was standing, no one won the match, I already had a headache from earlier getting called names by Travis Nathaniel Andrews on Climax Control.

Sticks and stones - and possibly falls from an ambulance - may break my bones, but names will never hurt me.

That match with O'Malley left me broken, physically and a little mentally to the point I actually started to respect that stick swinging git, so the big fall must have effected me in a lot of ways and I dunno if I'm even good to go for this match with Travis, but back then where this next bit takes place, I was a whole less sure I would even make it out the house, let alone to a ring.

Friday September 4th 2020.

My body was an absolute mess and I was under doctors orders to do nothing but rest up and relax. It's not the first time I've been told that and spent time catching up on shows, re watching the Marvel Cinematic Universe or playing on the Playstation or even taking a team from obscurity to Champions League glory on Football Manager, so I wasn't concerned but there was a lady in my house that was more concerned than most and that was of course, Evie.

"Ben, I don't have to go to work, I can take the time off." Evie said in a stern voice.

I looked up at her from the most comfortable position I could get myself in on the sofa, my eyes trying to soften as much as they possible could to convince her to go.

"You're the Bombshell World Champion." I reminded her. "There's been bundles of Bombshell World champions who couldn't be arsed to turn up to work, hell, plenty of men too. Don't be one of those champions who sit there and thing the game is over now you have the gold. The game is never over and in this crazy world of ours, it's outta sight, outta mind for a lot of people."

I could tell instantly that my words were not having an impact on her. People see this bad ass Evie on the screen and thinks that's all there is to her but there's so much more than people can even imagine. Things have been tough away from the camera and she wanted to protect me, but life just can't stop.

"I'll probably be on the screen for a few minutes." She said back. "I could do that from here."

"And sit around watching me moan in pain for the night?" I asked quickly. "It's not worth it. I ain't gonna go nowhere, you'll only be gone a couple of days. I got enough around to keep me busy. I am moving better than I was a few days ago, and I got Bear here."

I could see Evie's mind processing all I said but I knew it made her uncomfortable to leave me. She knew I wasn't useless, and could look after myself but the thought of the pain running through my body doing the simplest things was messing with her a little.

"It's ten as it is, you'll be on a plane in an hour and I'll be in bed probably." I tried to reason with her. "There's no need for people to sit there and moan and groan about a champion not showing up for work. These nit picking sods will use anything against anyone so don't give them the ammo to do so."

Evie looked at me as a sigh couldn't stop itself from escaping her lungs, her eyes almost pleading as she stared.

"I can help to get you to bed if you want." She said with an offering tone.

"Don't be daft." I replied quickly. "No need to. You just get your things together, get on out to the airport, and I'll be up and ready to chat when you land and get to The Saxon Hotel and get that stick up ya nose."

I shuddered inside at the thought of test 38965205 since this virus started. Ok, maybe that's an inflated number but it felt like it. Part of me was glad I didn't have to have two tests in a few days, but it wasn't exactly anything to brag about.

"Are you sure?" She asked me one more time.

"Absolutely." I replied with a warm smile. "Me and Bear are just gonna hang out, watch a ton of films, watch you kick a little booty on the screen and sit eagerly by the door till you come home. We won't get in to any mischief. Well, I won't, can't speak for the furry one to be fair."

Evie looked me up and down, her eyes finally showing signs of giving up the cause.

"Choppy chop." I said with a smile. "You'll be back here in ya nurses uniform before you know it and me and fur ball will be right here waiting."

It was hard work convincing her to go and show the world why she is the SCW Bombshell World champion but she finally relented, kissing me goodbye and out the door and on her way to the airport. I was gonna miss her but I knew she had a lot to do in Las Vegas, it was the life of a champion, a life I was partly missing and partly not. I think I would have like it more if my run wasn't marred with COVID restrictions causing the fans to not be around me. I wasn't a champion anymore, just a guy sitting at home, at this point wondering myself how the hell I let Griffin Hawkins beat me. I heard by this point he didn't want to stick around after losing the belt, not only did my respect die for him then, I started questioning why I lost to him, what cosmic force did that.

I've gone off track here a little, sorry, it happens.

Evie had gone and was half way to the airport before I glanced at the time, figuring it was a good time to get myself ready for bed. Sadly, my legs decided they didn't wanna work as well. I forced myself to my feet, the pain shooting through my body in sharp sparks, like every nerve ending inside me was tingling, I just couldn't hold my weight as I crashed to the floor, rolling to my back instinctively as the pain shot through me.

"Oh bollocks." Was all I could muster as I looked up at the white ceiling.

My head turned to the right where I saw Bear just lift his head and look towards me before dropping his head back to the floor, his eyes closing.

"Fat load of use you are." I said with a smile. "Ah well, could be worse, could be laying here after just flying off an ambulance."

I didn't lay there for too long, maybe an hour or so but ain't gonna lie, felt a ton better just for laying there.

Well the days past and there was a little doubt from me that I should be working at Violent Conduct, my body wasn't healing as fast as it should have been but I felt I owed it to people. These people supported me for a long time and everyone loves a bit of nostalgia, even us wrestlers. We like revisiting our past to face our favourite opponents again. I'll be facing one of mine this coming Sunday.

---

And here we are, today, modern day. It's Thursday for you guys keeping track and here I am just sitting outside the house in Maine.

"Alright people!" I say with a huge smile on my face.

It's been a while since I've sat here and spoke to the fans, I admit, I may even be a little rusty doing so, but a deep breath should clear the thoughts.

"It's been a long time since I've been in a ring and I'm actually looking forward to it." I say with a nod. "Technically, I wasn't in the ring too much when it came to facing O'Malley, but I was there and that night there was a hell of a lot going through my mind. Earlier that night, I got called a lot of names by you Travis Nathaniel Andrews. I got accused of a hell of a lot. Ladies and gents we need to rewind a fair amount of time here, but think back. There was times Travis and me were rivals, there were times Travis and me were friends and I tried to help him out, tried to teach him how to step on up. The thing is, Travis has been wrestling for donkey's years, but never made it to the level I did and when you take all that history, that's the root of the issue here. All the way through the time I have know you Travis, I have always been a step ahead and I see why you're doing this."

I could see, most could see.

"It's all about the one thing you've had better than everyone else, and that's ego." I say firmly. "You see me go on to be SCW World Heavyweight champion, something you could never do and you thought you wanna end that career saying you beat me. Mate, you struggled back then, you're gonna struggle again now because surely you musta seen while sitting on ya jacksy that I've got so much better than I was when you last knew me. Surely you've seen that I am not the same guy I was back then. I mean I love the nostalgia and all and I ain't gonna fall in to the same trap I fell in with Griffin and think I got this because I know you're a sneaky sod and that ego won't let you quit, but I know where this one is going and this ain't gonna be your biggest win in SCW."

I wasn't trying to be cocky, just confident.

"I resent the fact that you implied I left you behind while I went on to have more success." I say with a serious tone. "That was never the case, the truth is you left, you upped and left and I was left standing there holding me Jacobs with not a lot to do. I had to go on and do something, did you really think I was gonna sit around and wait for you to come back for me to actually get some work done? Don't be daft, I knew with the chances that others were given every week, I'd have a shot at being something decent, I just wasn't like you Travis, I wasn't making demands for anything, trying to get people to give me shots at things I didn't earn. I sat here for years of my life working towards what I became and I know you, I bet you was sitting at home watching, letting jealousy fuelled by your ego, get the best of you and try to do all you can to come and rain on my parade, but you're not gonna do that. I've lost my belt but I haven't lost my head, I haven't lost my skills, I haven't lost what made me the champion in the first place, but we need to look at what you bring to the table now Travis."

That was a good question to me. No one has seen Travis in a ring for a long time, he could come back a whole new man for all we knew.

"It kinda doesn't overly matter." I continue. "I've always seemed to have your number pal, I've always been a step ahead of you, I've always seemed to have been a little ahead and the fact is that this ain't gonna be much different. I've got something to proper prove in this match. I lost my World Heavyweight championship at the last huge SCW show, I failed to capture back my SCU Underground championship the last time I stepped in to the ring. That puts a bit of fire in the gut if ya know what I mean. To be able to vanquish an old enemy is even better there."

I felt the fire burn in me, I felt like this was the perfect match to get back in the swing of things after the injury.

"I need this win Travis, I ain't like those other champions who lose and fade from existence." I say with a very firm tone. "That's not me. I needed the break for a bit but I'm ready to come back and show everyone there's life in this old dog yet. I'm ready to kick back on and see what I can do here, I'm ready to show everyone again that I've recovered and not lost a beat. A lot of people get disheartened when they lose, they go, they bugger off and work somewhere easier, get handed everything but that's not in my DNA, what is in there is the winning side of me and Travis, this is where I will excel on Sunday, this is where Violent Conduct VI is the perfect homecoming for me to an SCW ring, let alone you. I'm glad you was the one that called me out, I'm glad you out of everyone who could, said my name first cause mate, you're a ghost from the past I'm gonna get rid of once and for all."

He was my past, my eyes are looking on the future.

"I like to leave some stuff in the past and I'll be getting rid of you on Sunday." I say with a nod. "But welcome back anyway, I hope this was all you expected of me, I hope you expect a lot more from me in that ring."

It was time for a deep breath and finish this off.

"So thank you all for listening to me ramble for a bit, I've missed it." I start. "But Travis, on Sunday, Violent Conduct, you're gonna have a very strong reminder why I could last through the wrestling world and you had to pack up and go home. I'll see you soon."

I had to do my trademark wink.

"Laters people!" is, as always, my final words.

And with that, another Ben Jordan promo ends. I hope you all had fun watching, and I'll catch ya all on Sunday!

30

Supercard Archives / Ben Jordan (c) v Griffin Hawkins

« on: July 31, 2020, 08:55:41 AM »

 I've always enjoyed Summer XXXTreme events, always found it unique, done long before any other company thought of doing it. It was always one of those great ones cause you got to make a massive difference to people. How many people can sit there and say they were on a cruise with their fave wrestlers? This even was pretty much a fan based event, you lived amongst them, they loved it, they had a memory or two to last them a lifetime. I know you can argue that it meant wrestlers always had to be on so to speak, but wrestling fans were not stupid, they know a lot of what they see on television is people playing a character. That wasn't the case with me, I am who I am, on TV and off, but this year was weird.

No fans.

Yeah, the crowd continuing to be made up of SCU, GRIME, hotel staff, and family of wrestlers, all obviously used to being around people like us. The vibe would be more than different this year, the boat isn't even leaving the dock because of the no sail order thanks to the pandemic, but still, I was a pro, I will always be a pro...

Well, when I say always, might not always be a mature pro...

The lack of fans has taken a bit of a pressure off us all. You could say this was just like the hotel, except it floats, you're stuck there with rules. You could argue that the deck was akin to the rooftop bar at The Saxon Hotel, but the sea air made everything feel different. The hotel staff helping to run the hospitality side of this event even seemed more relaxed, everyone seemed more relaxed than being at the hotel.

Like the hotel, without the fans, we as wrestlers felt like we was on holiday when realistically, most of us can see where we parked from the top deck.

It felt like we could have some fun and ever since I found out who was in the next room to me and Eves, oh I knew it was gonna be fun. O'Malley tweeted out about his room not long after Donna Beauchamp had released an information sheet about accommodation and I made an off the cuff comment about hoping not to be in the next room. They lovely people at SCU told me that O'Malley's room was in between my own and the room of my long time friend, Max Burke. Max and I had reconnected after his big reveal of being a member of GRIME under a mask. It had been a long time since he and I had hung out before that big reveal, but we picked up where we left off. We brought the best and worst out of each other. Max is a huge draw in the ring, but outside, he's good for a giggle. With O'Malley in the middle of us, it was time for a little fun.

Maybe his olive branch was real, or maybe he was just taking the Mickey out of me with his little tweets about a boys night but the fact is, I lost respect for that git when he couldn't face me and robbed the world of seeing me as a double champion across two companies. What an angle that could have been. It was low and cheap and wasn't for me. Knowing he was next door, I was gonna have fun.

I sat in the hallway of the ship, along where the accommodation was where the champions of SCU, GRIME and of course SCW was staying. My back was against the wall as I sat looking at a door, and a bag to my side. You could easily have mistaken me for being locked out of my own room, or Evie had chucked me out for some reason but I wasn't outside my own room, I was sitting outside the room of O'Malley. The door to the next side of where I was sitting opened and Max Burke appeared from behind the door, a huge portable stereo, one that might have seen in a seventies movie. I watched Max hold the boom box over his shoulder as he shut the door behind him with his free hand. Max nodded towards me and walked over, sliding the boom box off his shoulder and sliding it to the floor. I reached in to the bag and pulled out a bottle of whiskey and two plastic glasses, putting the glasses on the floor, my hand reached around the top of the bottle and I unscrewed the cap. It only took a few seconds to pour a pair of double shots before I reached a glass to Max as he slide down the wall.

"Cheers." He said raising the plastic glass.

"Cheers mate." I responded.

We hit the plastic glasses together and quickly take a sip of the dark liquid.

"Not bad." Max commented.

"Nowhere near your level of decent whiskey." I admitted. "I ain't a whiskey connoisseur, gimme a lager or two and I'm all good."

Max nodded his head at me and looks past me towards the bag, his eyebrow raised.

"And what do we have in the bag today?" He asked.

"Oh just a few things." I replied with a smile. "See I figured that being as you're here, I won't have to worry about you complaining about the noise, but I thought I'd bring along a little something, maybe a pair of things that might get on our neighbours bangers."

I reached in to the bag and pulled out a tennis ball.

"Bit gutted they cancelled Wimbledon." I said with a shrug. "This woulda been a good sporting summer if it wasn't for some bloke and a bat. Thought a football would be overkill, so..."

I throw the tennis ball at O'Malley's door and it bounces back for Max to catch to catch it with one hand. Max throws it back at the door and the ball springs back and I catch it with my left hand. I throw the ball back at the door and Max catches the ball.

"How long do you think it will be before he comes out here?" Max says with a smile.

He bounces the ball back off O'Malley's door and I catch it but the door spins open, to see an irate O'Malley standing behind the door.

"Evening." I said with a wide grin.

O'Malley raised his finger, like he was about to explode, but looked either side between me and Max, Max raising his glass towards O'Malley. O'Malley shakes his head and walks in, slamming the door behind him. I looked towards Max and shrugged.

"I expected him to sit there and put up with it for maybe a couple more throws." I said. "But I'm getting the feeling out Irish buddy there has zero patience today."

Max nodded his head and smiled. He moves the stereo in front of the door.

"Then he's really not gonna like this." Max said, pushing a button down.

Ozzy Osbourne's tones fill the hallway as he screams out the words to Paranoid. I join Max in bopping our heads to the guitar, the handle on the door pulls down again, but this time, Darcy appears. I quickly reach for the volume control and turn it up, but that doesn't stop her from waving her arms around and her mouth flying open before she turned around and slams the door. I turned the music down and looked towards Max.

"I wonder what she wanted old boy." I said in a posh, English tone.

"No idea young man." Max replied in an equally English tone. "Probably wanted us to turn the blasted music up."

"It could very well have been one of her favourite songs of all time." I said with a nod.

Max and I smiled at each other as we drained the glasses and I reached in to the bag and pull out an air horn.

"Now this is gonna break him." I said with a grin.

I held the horn in the air and pressed down, emitting a loud pitched screaming sound. I was right, this was enough to bring a very angry Irishman out of the door.

"For..." He said before I blasted out the air horn again. "Sake!"

"Now that was good timing." Max commented. "The censoring department won't cut that bit out...."

Now this is where you might wanna know what O'Malley was saying. Well you might wanna switch to his promo to find out. Yep, this next part is in his promo so feel free to cut over to that to see what the angry Irishman had to say. You guys are hoping he does an angry leprechaun dance too, right?

Anyway, O'Malley slams the door and I looked at Max.

"Well, that was rude." I said with a mocked sad face.

"So what's the plan now?" Max asked.

"Well, I gotta go grab Sam Marlowe for a cruise tradition." I said. "Meet ya back here in a few hours and we'll wind him up some more?"

Max nodded with a smile and I was back on my feet before you knew it and charging towards Sam Marlowe's room.

Don't worry people, especially you new lot, it was a tradition, every year, me and Sammi have gone and watched the movie under the stars thing. I'm sure you might be wondering what movie it is and maybe what happened. Well, maybe you should watch Sammi's work, cause she might just mention it and you might find out.

---

The stars had filled the sky above the cruise ship, and the lights from Los Angeles shone brightly, as bright as the sky. It was a beautiful view to see, one of the prettiest you might ever lay your eyes on. There always felt like there was magic in the air when it came to Los Angeles, it was a place people flocked to when they wanted to find themselves on the silver screen, and you could see why. I on the other hand, as much as I liked putting my feet up in front of screen and watch a good story, I would prefer wrestling here than making a movie. Sunday, I get to do that

I stand on the top deck, the SCW World Heavyweight championship over my shoulder as I looked at the still water, lit up by the city lights and the stars, before I tilt my head towards the camera.

"Alright people." I say with a smile.

I felt relaxed and raring to go, I knew this was just gonna fly by.

"How fast have these last couple of weeks gone?" I asked. "It felt like only yesterday we were at Climax Control and I was raising my hand with Evie after beating a pair of contenders and now we're just days away from the hottest event of the summer. Stacked top to bottom with bloody good stuff, championship matches all over the place, this is gonna be insane and it rarely gets much bigger for me than what I gotta do."

I look towards the SCW World Heavyweight championship.

"I won't lie, this match is bloody hot." I state. "Every fan I've run in to, the people who have got in touch on social media have been blowing it up with excitement for this match, especially over the last week. I guess me and Griff actually did a cracking job getting your interest. This is what we wanted, two decent guys, one world title, we wanted eyes on this match so thank you all for putting your peepers on what we're about to do."

As a champion, I have to sell every match like it's the biggest thing people have ever seen. I've had to put my heart and soul in to everything and do what I could to get attention. I've shown up every single week, other people haven't. I've sold everything I possibly can.

"I've heard the term match of the year in waiting banded at me over the last few days and ya know, I can't really argue that at all." I say with an air of confidence. "It's got the potential to be something special, it's got the chance to be incredible if nothing less than one hundred percent goes in to this one and Griffin mate, I dunno about you but I'm going in with nothing less than that. I know this is an event that every fan wants to be at and we know they can't, so each and every one of you on Sunday night sitting there at home, expect nothing less from me than one hundred percent. I wish you could all be here watching what we do, but because you can't be, you have my word on two things. One, I will work harder than I've ever worked and two, I'll walk out with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship."

I was confident, I could feel it, I felt like I could take on the world.

"I mean you can smell a mile away that your confidence seems shot Griffin." I say with a frown. "Why? We all lose matches, we all have rough patches in this sport and the thing is, I don't want that confidence of yours shot, I don't want people to sit there and say I beat you because you're on a slide, cause your confidence is no longer there. I wanna be sitting here knowing you gave it your all. Here's the thing, I'm not invincible, no one is in this sport, we're all a few moves away from counting the lights, from Jason Adams saying stick a fork in them, they're done. We're all human and we all make mistakes at some point or another. We're always prone to make mistakes, and there's a couple you're making right now. You're letting people get in ya lug hole to tell ya that ya not good enough to even be in the position you're in. That's a load of old pony. Yes, I put out open contracts and said anyone can step up and have a row with me if they fancied their chances. I've made no bones about that, but do you really think the bosses woulda let you be where you are without thinking you're worthy? Alright, a Climax Control, they might have shrugged, but a supercard? They woulda been creative and found a way to stop you being in this place. They have confidence in you that you're gonna be a good opponent. Maybe you should have a butchers and see it that way."

I wanted to build him up a bit, not to knock him down, but to get that extra motivation out of him.

"Let me tell ya a story mate." I say with a wag of my finger. "When I won this title, there was a little tosser digging me out on Twitter, someone not in SCW anymore. He sat there saying I didn't deserve it, like it was handed to me. No thought of the fact that I spent years doing what I do. You know why he was acting like a donkey? Cause he, not me, HE let us down in a tag match cause he couldn't count. No other reason and here's the irony. When I won the belt, and I beat Fenris in a defence, I was ready, even short in my run, to give the belt up. I mean where do you go after beating Fenris one on one? I sat there and knew I was gonna show up at the next Climax Control and give the belt up, but he kept digging and you know what I thought? Screw him! I wasn't letting that geezer sit there and ruin my confidence so I went on and I've done alright."

I still don't like that guy for the record but hell, could say he drove me on.

"My point is, he tried to take my confidence." I say seriously. "I refused to let him and here I am now. Don't let anyone take away what you've worked hard to get. Don't let people stop you seeing how good you are, so all those naysayers, they are not worth your time now, or ever."

I wanted him to see that to help make this match of the year.

"I do need to sit there and tell ya a few glaring errors in what you said to or about me last week." I say with a smile. "Would I rather die than you take the title? No man, it's a title. I got a wife, a big house, a pet, money, plane, popular, involved in a lot of charity work. This is a belt."

I'm not saying I don't want the belt or like it, but when you look at every other strand that makes up the rope that is Ben Jordan, the title is a small part of it.

"I'm the champion because I'm great at what I do, but I ain't one of those muppets who think they'll be champion forever." I state. "If you beat me, you beat me, but know I will be looking to be a champion again someday. It's how things work, but dying over a belt? Bit extreme don't ya think? Imagine that on my gravestone. Ben Jordan - left a wife and family behind cause he didn't wanna lose to Griffin Hawkins. Bit much mate."

I couldn't help but smile at that. It wasn't a serious thing, more fun.

"I don't tweet much mate. I don't want people to know me as a social media star." I say honestly. "I don't want to spend twelve hours of my day logged in to a Twitter account. I don't wanna be remembered for that. I wanna be remembered as a great wrestler, as a great champion, as the bloke who would, and have in the past, given the shirt off his back. I don't wanna be known for hob nobbing with celebs, in fact, unless you count wrestlers as celebs, I really don't. I don't go to charity events for the celebs, I got for ya know, the charity."

It's true. I couldn't give a monkeys who was at these events, never been about that.

"It did ring true what you said about me being an underdog at some point." I say thoughtfully. "When I won this belt, I was an underdog but what a statement of intent it was to beat five people then go on and beat the fearful Fenris one on one. See the momentum with me is not just because I beat you, and momentum is what shows the difference between favourites and underdogs, it's what I've done before that. If you take away the fact that O'Malley attacked me from behind and took the SCU Underground title from me, you'll see that I haven't lost in SCW this year. Not once, that's what makes me the favourite here. I don't sit there and see you as the underdog because you're rubbish, it's because the roll I'm on, but I'm not a mug, I see underdogs have their day."

Like he said, I was the underdog once.

"Of course I want the best you Griffin, and I know exactly what I've asked for." I say seriously. "Me and you, we got a lot to live up to. We got all those fans excited, without the best you in that ring, they're walking away disappointed and either my run as a champion goes flat, or your start of yours starts on a low note. This needs to be epic regardless who walks out with the belt and I ain't gonna get epic if you're unmotivated or not bringing your best. It shows that I have the ultimate confidence in myself that I can walk out with the belt even with you at your best. I'm glad you knew I was gonna beat Jack Washington, but that's a little disrespectful to the kid. He is good man, probably the best young talent SCW has and I reckon done enough to get the next shot at this belt regardless who's that champion. Jack was a challenge, a big one and you need to be different to get what you want here. I hope you got it in ya to give me a different kinda challenge."

I really hope he did, would make things more interesting.

"The more I listened to you, I kinda felt you was begrudgingly giving me a little respect." I comment with a frown. "I hope it was genuine Griffin. I hope it was meant, because you can see what I'm like in the ring. I worked hard enough to earn your respect and everyone else's. I want a match of the year Griffin, I really hope you're gonna give it to me."

The fans were probably hoping for it too.

"But for now, it's time for me to go." I say with nod. "I wish you all the best Griffin, but I won't be going down without a fight. I'll catch ya Sunday mate."

I wink down the camera.

"Laters people."

And there we have it, another one in the books. I hope you lot will all be joining us for Summer XXXTreme VIII. SCW don't do bad shows, so this one will be no different.

31

Supercard Archives / Ben Jordan (c) v Griffin Hawkins

« on: July 25, 2020, 10:10:59 AM »

 Let me paint you a picture, not on the levels of Bob Ross, the man was an artistic genius, but on me own level of painting, whatever that is. You've done what ya paid to do for the night, pretty successfully too by working with the missus and defeating the people trying to grab hold of the belts. I'd call that successful. So you sit there and decide you've earned a pint, the missus has earned a drink after the night she had, it was time to turn your attention to future challenges, then you read a tweet saying you can go home, you're free from the hotel.

FREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEDOM!

It couldn't have hit harder if William Wallace was standing there yelling in your lug hole. That's how one little tweet sounded. It was like the chains was off a little. Not that you couldn't go home before but we were trying to do our bit to keep ourselves and others safe, can't say the same for a lot of people, but we had done our bit. Hearing those words was like saying I trust you to get back to your home and keep yourself safe. It makes sense considering everyone would be leaving Vegas in a week for Los Angeles.

I didn't need to read that message twice, the one tweet had burned in to my eyes and set in my memory instantly as I run my hand over my phone.

A smile crept over my face as I turned to Evie, sitting two stools down from me at the hotel bar.

"I've seen that smile before." She told me. "I didn't know there was football on tonight."

I do have that smile when Millwall win a game but it wasn't anything to do with that.

"Nah, seasons over for me." I said, knowing there was still one more game left. "this is something very different."

I could feel the wheels in her mind turning as she looked at me, wondering what it could possibly be. I didn't wanna keep her in suspense too long, so I looked her deep in her eyes.

"The boss just tweeted out we can go home if we want." I said, already knowing what her reaction would be.

She didn't disappoint as her eyes widened and her face turned from curious to a wide smile of her own. I watched as she quickly picked up her drink and drained the glass.

I don't think Evie was going too crazy at the hotel, there was some ropey moments, don't get me wrong where I thought she was gonna play real life prison break and try get out of this place. She knew this was important to me cause of my health issues a while ago, and every time she wanted to run, she reminded herself of this. This was our green light and she knew I wanted to get out of the hotel too.

It's not that we wanna get away from people, we've formed some unlikely friendships since we've been here. I reconnected with Max Burke, Casey Williams, Mikah. Evie had found a friend in Amber Ryan, and I even had a good night around Kris Ryans. I even had a little time around Rinoa Williams. That might not have happened without being in this place together, you wouldn't have taken any of us outside the forced environment and would have been around each other outside this situation, but who knows, you might now.

"I'll go put things in a bag." Evie said springing to her feet. "And you go find Bear."

She didn't wait for another work to come from me, she was up, she was on her way to the room and I couldn't help but smile at her. Finding Bear was never gonna be a problem. I knew how he liked to chill on a Sunday, well, most days since he's been here. All it took for me was to turn my head.

"Bear." I called out.

Bear lifts his head up from a sun lounger just behind me, turning his head slowly towards me and tilting his head.

"Time to go home." I said to him.

I watched as he put his head back down on the sun lounger.

"Not to the room." I said to him. "Back to the turtles."

That was enough for him to perk up his ears and spring to his feet too and bounce towards me and stopping in front of me, jolting his head to one side as if to tell me to get a wriggle on. I put my hand on his head and gave his fur a little ruffle.

"Yes, we're going back to Maine." I told him, just to make sure he got it.

All I got from him was a quick, short sharp nod before he took off and headed in the same direction as Evie. I turned back to the bar and picked up the glass I had, but I felt a nudge at my leg. I looked down to see Bear back with me.

"Alright, alright." I said shaking my head. "I'm coming."

I quickly drained the glass and stood up and turned to look at Bear but he was gone again. I knew where he was heading and if I knew my wife, I knew she wasn't gonna waste time throwing things in a bag to get us out of here soon.

I wasn't wrong, she was packed to go within the hour.

---

The Saxon Hotel had a lot to offer, but there was nothing like having a bit of choice on what to do, where to go, places to eat, people to see. This is why coming back to Maine was a blessing, even if for a week, you could make choices you haven't been able to make for months. No one saw this year coming the way it has. I mean on New Years Eve, clock struck midnight, we all said happy new year, hope 2020 is a better one for you. I think I appreciate things a little more, even though this year is a rotten one.

Being back in Maine had done both Evie and I the world of good, we've been able to relax, wear less clothes and I've been able to catch up on a few things, even Bear had been able to go see his turtle friends down by the lake and things were a little more open in Bar Harbor. Life has ticked on a little since the outbreak and although still limited to what can be done, for the most part, stores and restaurants were open. There was no point coming all the way back here, flying for over eight hours to come on home if we wasn't planning on actually seeing the town again.

Thursday evening.

Being a top champion had taking a hidden toll on me, it was my first time as the top champ and I thought I've done a good enough job to lead but being cooped up had been a blessing and a curse. I could do all the media work I had to from in front of a screen, but I missed being out there around people. I was a people person and taking that away didn't help me much, so I decided that it was time to actually go out there in the world and be around people. Things had changed and social distancing was still a thing, not if you believe all you read, but the people here seemed to listen a little better.

It was six in the evening when I wandered outside the house to see Evie sitting on the porch, the cool breeze from the lake bouncing off her skin. Just hearing the door open turned her attention towards me, smiling from her eyes. You can fake a smile with your lips but your eyes, not so much. She was happy to be home and it showed.

"I was thinking..." I started.

"And now you need some aspirin for that headache you've gone?" She said with a jokingly sarcastic tone, her eye full of mischief.

"Well, it did hurt a bit." I told her as I rubbed my temples. "Smart arse."

I almost expected that answer from her, people see the good guy Ben and the evil Evie on the television and think that's how it is all the time. It's nothing like that. It's a lot lighter away from the ring.

I watched Evie smile at me as she waited for me to continue.

"We came back here, it's been a peaceful few days, I've liked it, but we can't just sit around here all night, when we could head in to town." I said as I took a seat next to her. "We should go out there and be around people, at a distance of course."

It wasn't that Evie didn't want to go out, I think we both found peace in being at home and out of the hotel with the option of going out and doing whatever we pleased. Being in a hotel with your co-workers and bosses pretty much meant you could be called upon at any time. There was peace in knowing you was thousands of miles away from them all.

"What do you have in mind?" Evie asked me as she looked in my eyes.

"Well, we haven't really been to a restaurant in a while." I said to her. "Not without being surrounded by the people we work with at least. I think we should go out."

Neither of us knew what it would be like in a restaurant after reopening so many places, and I understood that rules would be at the owners discretion, but it had to be done sooner or later. No one in this world should stay in completely and let this pass when local businesses needed help. It was alright for us, we'd been paid properly along with every other SCW, SCU and GRIME wrestler, but it's the local businesses that were suffering.

"We could do." Evie said slowly as she looked at me.

I could feel a slight hesitation in her voice as she spoke to me, but I knew it wouldn't take much to tempt her out.

"A couple of hours, a good meal, back in time before the sun goes down." I said. "I have to be back before the sun goes down anyway or I'll turn in to a pumpkin."

A smile crossed her face as I stood up and reached down to her, putting my hand out for her to grab and get to her feet.

"Go on, go get ya glad rags on." I told her. "And well go find a place. Good food, wine, whatever you want."

She nodded her head as she walked in to the house, the thought of a proper night out quickly taking away the thought of the risks a night out might bring. I know people think it takes women a long time to get ready, longer than actually being out in most cases but Evie wasn't one of those people, she was in, ready and good to go in a relatively quick time. As a fella, clean pair of clothes on and I was good too. Bear had come in from the lake and taken the chance to have nap twenty two of the day, the door was shut behind us and Evie and I were on our way.

Driving through the main street of Bar Harbor, our eyes looked around at sights we took for granted every day. We didn't have to say a word between us to confirm a place we wanted to be, just the flashbacks of memories as we approached a certain place. Maine was known for it's lobster and the lobster rolls at The Travelin Lobster - no G on the end of that - were second to none. As soon as we saw the sign, we both knew it's where we wanted to be.

I stopped the car outside and Evie and I both stepped out after a few seconds and moved towards the door, only to be met with the hostess standing at the door, a mask on her face, her blonde hair tied back neatly.

"Mr. and Mrs. Jordan." She said with a cheery smile. "Wonderful to see you both again."

"Good to see you too." I replied. "How's business?"

I didn't need to really ask as I looked through the clear glass windows to see that business wasn't booming. The restaurant was scarcely populated, most of their tables gone from the last time we were here and customers few and far in between.

"It's been a tough few months." She said. "This virus has ruined local businesses."

I nodded in agreement with her.

"It's been tough all over." Evie added.

"It has." The hostess commented. "Table for two?"

"Yes please." I replied.

"Before you come in, I must ask you to use the hand sanitising station to the left." She said with a quick point of her hand to the left. "We have a few new rules since the last time you visited. We will need you to sign in and leave some details just in case, only one of you need to do that. We can not allow standing at the bar. The bathrooms are now single use only and we must ask you to stay at your table as much as you possibly can."

I understood why these rules were in place, but something about these added rules to everything made things uncomfortable. It felt hard to relax when you had eyes on you just waiting for you to do something wrong so someone could show a little power and scald you for it. I've generally stuck to the rules through my life, the odd fast three count being the exception, but something about this was uncomfortable for me.

"Yeah, no problem." I lied through my teeth.

Evie and I stepped in to the building and took her advice, using the hand sanitizing station to quickly clean up and taking a pen, I wrote down my contact details.

I couldn't help but feel awkward with that. There's my contact details there in a book for anyone signing in after me to see. The people around here were good people but you never could tell.

We were quickly shown to a table, a booth with a dividing screen across the table, cutting me off from Evie as we looked through the not as clear plastic.

"I guess this is what it would feel like in prison and having a visitor." I said with a slight laugh.

"It is." Evie replied seriously.

"Yeah..." I said with a laugh before my face turned slightly more serious. "Wait, what?"

Evie just smiled at me through the plastic, a devilish look on her face as she shrugged her shoulders.

"What?" She said "I had a life before you, ya know."

The smile on her face made it difficult for me to tell if she was just yanking my chain or if she was serious but I didn't have too much time to dwell on it as the waitress came to the table, presenting us with menus.

"I'll give you guys a few minutes." She said from behind a mask.

"We've been here enough not to need menus." Evie said as she placed her menu on the table.

The plastic in between us seemed to take away from the volume in her voice, like the words were hitting the high plastic and bouncing back.

"What?" I asked as I pointed to my ear. "Hard to hear ya without ya voice raised a bit."

I saw the look on Evie's face, I could tell she couldn't really hear me clearly too. We were in a place where talking discreetly was probably the best idea. There was hardly anyone here, but without the inane chatter of other people, you couldn't help but think others could hear your conversations, so we tried to keep our tones hushed.

"What was that?" She asked.

I reached to my pocket and pulled out my phone and quickly hit a few buttons on the front. Evie looked at me curiously as she reached in to her purse, her phone shaking. She hit the button.

"Why are you calling me?" She asked as she put the phone on the table and putting it on speaker.

"Only bloody way I can hear you." I said as I did the same. "Hushed tone and a big plastic divider thing is gonna do bugger all for our conversation skills."

"Is it me or is this a bit over the top?" She questioned. "We're married, we shouldn't have to worry about things like this at a table for two."

I saw her point, I mean we don't have to do social distancing with each other at home, why the hell are we doing it here? Rules, Ben, rules. It's got to be done here, not just for our safety.

"Gotta be done I guess." I said with a shrug of my shoulders and a sympathetic look. "These things are put in place for a reason."

"If this is the new world." Evie said with a shake of her head, not needing to finish the sentence.

"Yeah, I ain't too comfortable with it either." I admitted. "But lets just hope it's just for a few months."

"I know it's good being out." Evie started "But I don't wanna really spend the night on the other side of a plastic screen from my husband. So takeaway and get down by the lake with a bottle of good stuff like we used to?"

I didn't wanna be the one to say it but from the second we walked in here, I was hoping this was gonna happen. Maybe I'm just not used to the world outside a hotel where things were so clean and taken care of, it was like we was in our own little bubble. Safety and hygiene was a huge thing back at the hotel, lots of testing kept us all safe. This new outside normal was gonna take a bit of time to get used to.

"You read my mind." I said with a wide smile.

So that's what we did. We got takeaway and a bottle of wine, Evie's choice, she knows more about the vino than I do, and I doubt I'd get trusted to pick a decent one considering I'm a Fosters bloke, make in Australia and every Aussie I've ever met has tried to tell me how terrible that stuff is. It's really not but they try. Within forty minutes, we was back outside the lake with a pair of glasses, a now refreshed from his nap dog running around the front of the lake and the stars making an appearance.

It might not have been the way we remembered our nights out in Maine, but it's the little things that keep us going. The precious time spent with my wife under the stars, and putting the smile on the faces of everyone I work in front of. It's what keeps us all going in an uncertain world.

---

It's a changed world, but not everything has and that's something I can honestly appreciate, like being able to sit at the lake outside our house in Maine with the SCW World Heavyweight championship over my shoulder and be able to talk about the upcoming match and it's a big match, a huge match, Summer XXXTreme VIII.

"Alright people." I say with a smile. "Cheers for joining me here today. It's brilliant to be able to move around again a little bit, so you're listening to me direct from Maine."

I'm sure they already knew that, wasn't my first time sitting here having a chat from Maine. It's just a beautiful setting here.

"Last Sunday, I said I was gonna beat Griffin Hawkins, I said I would make sure the champions showed challengers just what we're made of, just why we deserve the championship belts." I say with a slight glance to the World Heavyweight Championship. "I wanted to prove a point in that ring last week and I think I managed to do just that."

I knew I proved everything I set out to prove but I needed to remind Griffin of this fact. I hope he doesn't see me as a push over champion, I hope he knows what he's up against, but I felt he needed the slight reminder about just who I am.

"I said you was gonna see things up close and well, you couldn't miss it." I state. "I know you can sit and claim it was a tag match and that these things don't mean a whole lot when you get a chance one on one. Actually they do. Here's the way I see it mate, you got a chance to sit there and take stock of what was going right and wrong when you was out there on the apron. You got a chance to formulate a new plan on how to fix the mistakes while Eves and Andrea was going at it. You had a chance to breathe and consider everything. This is a thing where you don't get the chance to do that. So how good are ya at thinking on ya feet? You don't get a chance to sit there and take a little break, you don't get a chance to center yourself. You gotta keep up with the pace physically and mentally, gotta ask yourself if you couldn't do that the first time around when you faced me, nor the second time when you had the chance to gather your thoughts, do you really think you can do it a third time and actually walk away with the arm raised?"

I rated Griffin Hawkins highly as a wrestler, I wasn't overly sure about him on a personal level because frankly, I didn't know him that well. I speak to and get on with most people, but never really had the chance to sit and talk to him. I've heard stories about him being in business for himself at all times, I got a stark warning from someone away from the camera but I believed in making up my own mind.

"You're one hell of a wrestler Griffin, but I think you found your level a little lower than what this match is about." I say with a touch of seriousness. "I think everyone has their level, and I ain't saying it's a bad thing, just that we all have our limits and this is without a doubt the biggest match you've been in when it comes to SCW. You were a great Roulette champion, a great Internet champion but I don't know if this top level is the one for you. I know you'll give it everything and I feel sad in a way cause I'm at this level, you've chased and I know that when it's all said and done and I'm walking away with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship, I know that I'll be pushing you towards retirement."

Call it a gut feeling if you want but something in me told me that when I beat Griffin Hawkins, his jacobs will go and he'll look at retiring. I'm decent at reading people and everything about me feels that vibe that if I beat Griffin, this will be his last match. Maybe that's the vibe he's trying to put across to me to make me feel bad for him. Pretty cheap way to get an advantage.

"I should feel bad that I'll be pushing you towards retirement." I say with a frown. "But the fact is, we've all gotta retire at some point, we can't do this forever and frankly, I'm not convinced you wouldn't consider retirement after winning, and then losing the belt. The fans need Griffin Hawkins around and SCW have treated you well, but I ain't gonna feel guilty if I push ya towards putting ya feet up. If it would be a retirement, part of me thinks it'll be just leave SCW and work elsewhere. Curse of being a good judge of character and trusting my gut, but I can't feel bad. The fact is Griffin, we both have these careers, a short career and you need to make the most out of it. Saint Ben might have been nice and risked wrecking his own career so that yours can flourish, but my halo got tainted a while ago and ain't exactly worked out how to get that shine back."

Ever since Kedron and that rivalry, I haven't felt so saintly completely. It used to be a running tap but now it's just fits and spurts. Made a few questionable moves since then - like saint ruining fast counts.

"If you was someone who needed the push up, then I would consider it, if it was a younger wrestler who didn't have your accolades, I'd considering it." I say thinking about it, the thoughtful look translating to my face. "I think they would appreciate it more, cause I could see your celebrations if you win. Right to Twitter, no respect for anything I've done."

I'm only basing that on the fact that the first time Griffin got a shot at me, soon as the card hit the Internet, he was off to Twitter like a shot to announce to the world he was gonna be SCW World Heavyweight champion, not even an ounce of respect in my direction. He's meant to be a good guy and I got more respect out of the bad guys. I got more respect out of O'Malley and that git whacked me on the head from behind.

"But you're Griffin Hawkins." I say firmly. "I could beat you ten times in a row and you'll still come up smelling like roses because you'll still be Griffin Hawkins. The man who held the SCW Roulette and Internet titles for an eternity. You'll still be that rockstar people crave attention from. You'll still be thought of highly in SCW and the wrestling world in general, so the vibe I get from you about all or nothing for this one match is a silly way of thinking because if you've done your homework, if you've sat and looked at the people I've faced and beat and the form I've been in lately, you'd know you're a huge underdog. Throw in the two times I've beat you and you know that people are expecting me to walk out with the championship belt."

Seriously, call some of the places in Vegas, I'm the real heavy favourite.

"And I don't wanna disappoint them all." I say with a slight shrug. "And I know you have your goal to be the top man himself, but my goal is to get to a year with this thing."

I could never help but look at the championship at this point. I've worked so hard to even be sitting here with this belt. I've been blessed but I've put in the work, I've done everything I can to be the best damn champion I can be. I've showed up every week, I've spoke every week even when things have been, or at least felt one sided. I have offered title shots to everyone and never said no to them. I felt like what a champion should be.

"And Griffin, I'm gonna go for that." I say with a sharp nod. "They say the hardest thing to do as a champion is find the motivation to find new goals and push on and do more and more. That's not a problem I have. I want that year Griffin and trust me, I'm gonna go get that year. I'm sorry if that disappoints you but I didn't become champion to not hit the goals I set. I didn't sit here doing nothing, I worked the hardest a champion has worked in a long time at any level to make sure I hit every goal I wanna hit and trust me Griffin, I'm going for that year."

It's been a goal since day one and it's a goal I am determined to hit.

"Anyway, I think I've taken up enough of your time for one day." I say as I stand up. "I'll be talking much more next week. Till then...."

I nod towards the camera.

"Laters people!"

And with that, another promo ends. I'll see you all next week.

32

Climax Control Archives / The Maldives

« on: July 17, 2020, 08:56:09 AM »

 It's been a trying few weeks, I don't think lock down is getting to me as much as I thought it would, the party days are mostly long behind me. I still enjoy a good time, but I'm a little more subtle these days. I went from party animal to a fella who likes the chilled out days, I like the days of being able to kick back and enjoy the peace. It's not as easy to do when ya lumbered with the entire roster in a hotel, but there are times you can find some quiet contemplation. All you really need to do is lock the door of that hotel room and just forget where you are.

It's worked wonders for me in the past when we've been on tour with Sin City Wrestling, been travelling around places far from the place you choose to call home. This was meant to be the ultimate SCW tour, I expected hotels, and rarely getting back to Maine, but instead, the same hotel for months was not part of the plan.

Now the SCW, SCU and GRIME bunch of lads and ladies were party people, they loved a good booze up and knew how to arrange one. We all have that one friend that couldn't arrange a booze up in a brewery, I have one of those back home in England, his idea of arranging a night out was I wanna go here, here, and here by this time, without thinking about how far apart these places were, but the SCW, SCU and GRIME people were the opposite, they knew how to arrange one and how to make the most of it. I guess that's one good thing about being around your work friends more often, people have grown in to proper friendships, but me? I just wanted a little peace and quiet, to be able to quietly think about better times when I could go where I want, when I wanted. Not because I wanted to be able to hide from things, because I wanted to try new things.

This was my quiet contemplation time and digging in to the memory banks of a different time.

I sat in the bath of the hotel room in The Saxon Hotel that I shared with my wife Evie and of course, that ever popular pooch of ours, Bear. We were lucky to have a room with a whirlpool tub thingy that wrinkled ya bits quicker than you would like. I felt the bubbles bounce off my back, sending me in to a world of thought in my own mind, images forming behind my closed eyes, but I could feel eyes burning in to me. It could only be one of two, it was Evie, or it was Bear.... Unless Jamie Dean had Spiderman'ed himself up a wall, and ninja'ed his way in to the hotel. Never can tell with Jamie.

"I would say take a picture, it'll last longer." I said without opening my eyes. "But depending on who's standing there looking at me, I'd be worried that you actually would."

"Oh darling, I've already got the videos." Evie's voice said.

My eyes opened to see Evie standing to my left hand side, a smile on her face as she looked down at me.

I know the bubbles were keeping me covered up but I knew what was running through her mind. She'd seen beneath the bubbles many, many times. I knew that imagine was in her mind, until she drifted her eyes to the side of the bath.

"What the hell is that?" She asked.

I reached to the side, on my right hand side, to pull a cold glass in front of me, consisting of thick yellow with brown running through the see through glass.

"That is a banana and chocolate milkshake." I said with a proud smile. "Lovely jubbley."

The look on Evie's face was a mix of confusion and disgust.

"I get a beer in this thing." She said shaking her head. "We've put away a lot of champagne in this tub but hot water and milk?"

I shrugged at her and put on my best cheesiest smile that I had, if only to get that confused look off her pretty face.

"Cold milk goes in hot water when you make a proper cuppa." I explained. "Thankfully, I don't plan on dropping this in here. Might chill me bits if I do."

I took a big gulp of that ice cold milkshake, instantly backfiring on me to give me brain freeze. I tried to keep a straight face but I could see Evie had already figured it out, the smirk on her face showed that.

"You overstepped that, huh?" She said with that smirk getting wider on her face.

I couldn't answer for a few seconds, my brain was not my own for just a little there and putting my head under the water to get some heat through my thick skull didn't really do anything justice at all. I knew once my head came back up through that water, the smile would still be on her face. I'd overplayed my hand and we both knew it.

My head emerged through the bubbling water and I let the water run down my face before opening my eyes and looking towards Evie - I was right, the smile was all over her face.

"I might have just over cooked that a little bit." I admitted.

"And who's fault was that?" She asked.

"Totally mine." Again, I admitted. "So, just gonna stand there and watch me?"

The smirk turned in to a smile and a nod from Evie who looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

"I can move some things around to sit and look at you." She said in a soft tone. "I've had worse days."

She probably has to be fair, not that I'm bragging that I'm decent to look at in the bath or anything like that. I just know she's had some mad days.

I looked at her with a smile.

"I dunno what ya gonna get outta sitting here looking at my aris go wrinkly while bubbles fire in awkward places, while I sit and reminisce about certain times." I replied.

"Oh?" Evie said curiously "What's on your mind?"

"Just thinking of times when we could get out there and bugger off on holiday whenever we wanted." I said. "My mind keeps dropping back to The Maldives...."

Ohhhhhhhhh, this was a set up thing! How clever! Time to speak about what happened in The Maldives.

---

There was a little bit of a traveller in me and Eves to be fair, always loved seeing new places, always loved being around new people, seeing new cultures and of course, trying new things. I wouldn't say I'm an adrenaline junkie by any stretch of the imagination, in fact it'll probably give you a headache if you did think of me doing something that got the heart racing. I nearly past out a few years back in Italy when Eves was driving a Ferrari down thin winding roads at faster speed then God intended. I was convinced I'd meet God that day cause I never thought we'd make it to the bottom of the hill, but thankfully we did.

A few years back, we went to The Maldives, it's stunning there and I try to make a point of whenever I go to a new country, gotta try something I haven't before. It could mean trying the local dish, doing a local dance - which is not impressive with my two left feet - but The Maldives was different, there was a lot of things to do, mostly involving water and that I was ok with.

Summer 2017

"How hard can it really be?" I asked.

I stood on a beach, looking at my wife, her face was frowning at me as she slowly shook her head at me.

"Very." She replied.

"It's standing up on like something in the water." I debated back. "It can't be too difficult."

I was of course talking about surfing, yes, there I was in a full wetsuit, talking to an Aussie, debating with an Aussie that surfing wasn't too difficult. The woman I married come from a country where your first present is a surfboard.... If you believe in Home and Away... I don't, I don't watch that stuff... What? innocent look on my face but you can't see it! Yes, I'm debating with an Aussie over surfing. The Maldives had some beautiful beaches and high waves, surfers from all over the world would come here not only for fun, but to compete. Watch out professionals, here comes Ben!

"Maybe you should practice with a boogie board or something first." Evie suggested.

"Nonsense." I protested with a wave of my hand. "Can't be that tough."

Famous last words you could say but I was confident. Out of the stuff I've done in the past, I thought I could do this. This was balancing on a floatation device. I've done way crazier things, did way crazier things on this holiday, you might get to see that later. To me, this was easy.

"Trust me." I said to Evie. "I got this."

Ok, those was famous last words as I made my way to the water, looking back at Evie, who waved me back. I walked back towards her, standing their with her hands on her hips.

"Forgetting something?" She asked.

"A good luck kiss?" I replied.

Evie pointed to her left, where a surfboard was pressed in to the sand, standing up straight. I couldn't help but sigh as she frowned at me, the frown turning in to a smile.

"Yeah, gonna probably need that." I said in a slow tone.

Yes Ben, well clever, brag about being able to surf when you one, forget the board, and two, never surfed in your life. Yes, this was pure bravado and the fact I've seen it loads of time on Home and... Ummm, hardcore surfing films, all manly, nothing like those soaps!

"Remember to attach the chord to your ankle." Evie said, trying to hide her smile.

"I know, I know." I said confidently.

I waved her off as I reached down towards the chord and picked it up, but Evie put her hand on my shoulder.

"Probably best you put that on when you get near the water." She instructed. "You'll look a right tit if you fall over."

Pish! I could do it... Wait, she was probably right, I could fall over air while sober and done it on more than one occasion.

I nodded towards her and pulled the board under my arm and held it and nodded my head to the water, eye contact with Evie all the way to ask her to come to the waterfront without the use of words. She understood as we both walked to the water and I put the chord around my ankle.

"Alright." she said. "Board flat, paddle out with your arms and your legs. Then get over the waves, sit on the board, turn yourself around, paddle back fast, spring to your feet as the wave breaks and balance."

I knew she was dumbing it down for me cause she knew I had no idea what I was doing. It was that she was watching me to see me make a tit of myself, it was mostly to see if I could actually do it.

"Roger that!" I said with a salute.

I turned the board around and laid it flat in the water, instantly watching it slightly drift away from me.

"Boards gonna go without ya." Evie said with a smile.

I knew she was getting a kick out of this, probably as much as anyone else watching us that might have known us was. Not every day you see a couple of people from the television out on the beach, although probably more common in a celebrity vacation spot like this.

"Ok, you got this." I muttered to myself.

"What was that?" Evie asked.

"Ummm." I stumbled out. "Cowabunga dude?"

Evie rolled her eyes, her fingers running across her forehead as she once again frowned at me.

"Fucking hell." She muttered this time. "I married a ninja turtle."

I heard the comment, brought a smile to my face as I looked away and to the board floating in the water and moved towards it. I pressed my body down on to it and started to paddle. I made it a whole three feet when.

SPLASH!

Yes, I was off the bloody thing and not even sure how. The water was so shallow, my toes were touching the sand below me. Here I was, face first in the drink, knowing I had to turn around and face my Aussie wife, with surfing in the blood of most Aussies. I leaned on my elbows, keeping my head above water, stalling on turning around but I knew I had to eventually. I took the plunge, turn, sat cross legged in the water and looked her dead in the eye. There was no hiding of the smile this time, it sat widely on her face as she looked at me.

"Not your best attempt at anything." She said with that beautiful smile on her face. "But it was your first go. Try again."

Her words were encouraging, even if I knew she was laughing inside. Let's be honest, everyone would have laughed seeing that. I had to get back on and try again, so I did. I brought the board towards me and scrambled my way and tried again. I got six feet this time before.

SPLASH!

Yep, I was in the drink again.

"Oh bloody hell!" I said to myself as the water splashed around my face.

I knew I wasn't out of sight of anyone, so I grabbed the board and pulled myself on to it, but I put too much wait to one side and...

SPLASH!

Back in it without moving another inch.

"Are you kidding me!" I said as my head dropped in disappointment.

"Surfing God's must have it out for you." Evie said.

That voice didn't seem too far away, I'd gone about nine or ten feet away from the shore, I shouldn't be hearing her voice this clearly. It baffled me until I turned my head to see her standing next to me.

"What are you doing out here?" I asked as my mind got slightly more confused.

"You're not that far out, the water is about four foot deep here." She said with a smile.

I cocked my head to the side to see Evie standing in the water, the water barely over her stomach with her feet on the sand beneath the water. Realizing how shallow it was, I swung my feet for the bottom of the water and found it barely with my toes. With a quick shift of my weight, I was on my feet and looking at her.

"Probably got a confession to make." I said with a deflated shrug. "I don't know what the bloody hell I'm doing here, haven't got a scooby."

I put my best sympathetic face on as I looked at Evie, who nodded her head slowly.

"No shit?" She said in a sarcastic tone. "I thought you were expert level."

"Well that would be a stretch." I admitted. "I'm more of I haven't started playing the game level, over expert."

"Well, if you'll listen to me, I might give you a few pointers." She offered.

What else could I do, but say yes to my wife and for the next two hours, she gave me pointer after pointer. She explained things a whole lot clearer and things were finally sinking in, and it might have took a while, it might have taken getting out of the water and a demonstration with a chalkboard, and a youtube video on a phone. It might have taken standing on the board on the beach for two hours like a ninja about to strike, but I was ready to get out on the water and this happened.

"WHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" I shouted out as I stood on the board in the water.

I had done it! Hours later I was up on the surfboard at the top of a wave. The roar of the water rung in my ears as I balanced like a cat.... A three legged cat....

"SHIIIIIII." I yelled out but....

SPLASH!

Yep, I was in it again up to my next. Hours of work, still couldn't do a thing. I turned my head to breathe as the tide gently brought me back to the beach, like a lot of tiny hands carried to like I was crowd surfing to the shore, the board drifting gently next to me, right at Evie's feet. I looked up at her.

"At least I stood up that time." I said as I rolled over on my back and looked up.

Truth is, surfing wasn't for me and the reason I told this story was because I need to link it to SCW and Griffin Hawkins. Here's the moral of the story. I tried and I tried and I had a ton of fun doing it, but I just couldn't get what I wanted. The top prize in my head was to stand up and drift in and regardless of the fact I tried, I just couldn't do it. I had the bravado, I had all the talk, but I just fell short.

Do you see the link now?

Good.

Anyway, now would be a good time to pause this promo and swing by Evie's promo cause you'll see more of our adventures, or misadventures from The Maldives!

---

Hope you enjoyed that one, but now ya gotta join me sitting with my feet up on the sofa, just a pair of shorts on, and the SCW World Heavyweight championship over my shoulder. It's time to talk to you good people, the people who cheer me on, the people who are tired of me, the lot of ya.

"Alright people." I say as I look down the camera in front of me. "It's been a bit of a chill out week for me, as you saw stuff from Monday, and now ya looking at me now. I ain't one to mess about so once this has been given the thumbs up, you'll be sitting here watching me."

I quickly fire a thumbs up towards the camera.

"So, raise ya hands, who saw this tag match coming right before Summer XXXTreme?" I ask.

I had to raise my own hand, I had a sneaky feeling this could happen. It was a smart thing to put champs and challengers in the ring at the same time and give the fans something to look forward to after a little taster.

"I saw it coming and I ain't too disappointed." I say with a smile. "I'm a massive believer that if you wanna know an opponent properly, you need to be in the ring with them. I've been in the ring with Griffin Hawkins a bit ago, so I wanna say I know what he's capable of and I'm pretty sure there hasn't been too much evolution over the past few months. I ain't saying it to knock Griffin at all, but what you see is pretty much what you get, that phrase was made for him, because when you look at Griffin, you see social media star, rockstar, talented wrestler, and believe me he's all of them, but I don't have the distraction of all of that. In fact, you'd notice that I haven't been as active on social media lately."

What? Did you all think I've forgotten my password or something? Nope, it was an intentional thing to prove that I didn't need social media to build myself up.

"I don't need the like, the retweets or spending probably ninety percent of my day trying to get people to watch me." I state honestly. "You know where I'm best when it comes to work Griffin? When I'm right there in the ring and showing people the skill set that turned me in a world champion. I know you have a ton of world championships to your name, but did social media get ya any of them? No, your wrestling skills did and that's where I've decided to put my focus and that's on what I can do in the ring. Now don't get me wrong mate, I'm not saying that you don't put the effort in but I dunno where you find the time to do it. I take every match seriously and I've been putting my time and effort in to sharpening up my moves rather than my thumb."

I don't dislike people who spend a lot of time on social media, each to their own of course, but I know for a match this size, you need to be more focused on the skills. Summer XXXTreme is a weird event, being out there at sea, has different effects on people. Sea air makes some tired or sluggish.

"I know our big showdown is a couple of weeks away." I say with a nod. "But it's never too early to get ready for a huge match and this is what I've been doing since it was announced and this is a perfect match for me to have right before a supercard. It's a chance for you to see what ya up against real close because I feel like I got a ton better from the last time we faced. Being a top bloke is about growing in to the role and I think I've grown more and more since I've won the World Heavyweight championship. I think it might have gone the other way for you though Griffin."

Not a slight on the man at all, just pure observation.

"Since our first match, your first chance at getting your hands on this." I look at the world title over my shoulder and smile as I speak. "Things ain't exactly been rosey in your garden, has it? Lost the Roulette championship, been on a bit of a slide down that slippery slope people talk about. Not really done a lot since that Roulette title went for a burton, but it doesn't take away that you are a dangerous bloke but it's not really gonna matter. Sunday is gonna show ya that you're still a bit behind where you need to be at this point. There's not too much momentum behind ya run at this and whacking a fella in the mush who offered to help ya, isn't really momentum building. In fact this match, as good as it is, could work against ya."

I don't like playing mind games, just stating fact.

"Say I pin ya Griffin." I start. "How's that gonna effect ya when ya go face to face with me one on one? I mean it'll play games with me if the boot was on the other foot. I'd be sitting there thinking bloody hell, I can't beat a bloke when I got a partner on my side, taking breaks in between to rethink, how the bloody hell am I gonna beat him one on one? Mate, it would proper mess with my nut, the disappointment in my heart, and the thoughts going through my melon would put me lower than a snakes gooleys."

I wonder if he knew what that meant? If not, someone will explain it to him.

"While this is a cracking match for me to step in to and it really is." I admit. "but not for you if you don't come out on top of this one. I know it would mess with my mind, so dunno what it'll do to you but that smile on ya face can't last forever if you don't walk out of this one without winning. I know how much this one little tag match means to me and Eves and we wanna go in with the advantage in the ring, and in the mind too. We're not champions cause we didn't work for it Griffin, and it's something you and Andrea should know by now. Pretty much every challenger is the underdog. You two are the underdogs at Climax Control and you will be at Summer XXXTreme."

Champions seem to find that extra step and I knew this. I had to find it against Fenris, I had to find it against Mark Cross, I had to find it against Jack Washington and I did.

"After taking on a talent like Jack Washington." I start. "I'm on a bounce up. From the outside looking in, it doesn't look like it was a big match on paper, but trust me with the talent that kid has, it was a huge test for me, and I passed it well enough. I worked hard and got through it and with you Griffin, you'd have to be a mug not to think you can pull off an upset not only this week but at Summer XXXTreme, and it's not a chance I'm willing to take to ease up because you've been going downhill and I've been on the bounce. I don't like letting my guard down in a ring and I won't with you and on Sunday, you'll see just how much better I've become since we first stepped in the ring with each other."

I felt better, I felt stronger, I felt like I knew what I was doing better and better in the ring. My work rate was upped because it had to be, my energy levels in the ring were higher than they've ever been before.

"I'm a better guy than I was when you first got in the ring with me and it's something you will see very soon." I say with a smile. "But I really hope I'm wrong and this doesn't effect you as much as I know it can because I know I'm gonna get the best Griffin Hawkins I can get on Sunday for you to prove a point, I know I'm gonna get that guy who is gonna try and get rid of any doubts, get rid of anyone who ever sat there and call you a loser. I know you're gonna try and silence any voice behind ya back saying that ya just not good enough for this business, but this is the Griffin Hawkins I want coming at me at Summer XXXTreme VIII. This is the Griffin Hawkins I want there, and I know it'll be a tough one to pick yourself up after this match when me and Eves walks away with the win. I don't want this to get in your head because not only do I wanna win this one, I wanna make sure this sets me on the way to beating the best Griffin Hawkins you can be."

It's what every wrestler wants, to beat people while they're at this best. Maybe it's an egotistical thing, maybe we're all narcissists, but we want to beat the best version of everyone. Not like champions in non title matches, who lose and say they can't be bothered cause nothing was on the line, that's just plain lazy.

"So look at this match as a lesson Griffin." I say with a nod. "Look at this match and soak in all the information you need to know about what I might do, and how I might act and bring your absolute best you can on Sunday, because it's the only way you'll ever know what you need to improve on in that short two weeks there will be to actually stand a chance of taking away me belt that I worked for years to get and worked even harder to keep."

I really have, it's been a long time between my last top title in ACW and this one and I worked so hard to even get anywhere near this one. Others come in, make demands because they feel they need a title, I didn't, I worked my socks off to get where I am and stay here for a long time.

"But I did it anyway Griffin." I say with a proud tone. "And I ain't ready to chuck it away now. Sunday is a taster of things to come and things to come are me and Eves winning this match, going on to Summer XXXTreme as champions and leaving as champions."

I knew my time was running short, yes, we only have so long to do these things and I knew my time was coming up.

"So anyway you lovely bunch." I say with a wide smile. "I'm gonna leave this right here. Now I covered talking about Griffin, so if you want to know what Evie has to say about Andrea and the fact Alicia is the guest referee too, then switch on back to what she has to say."

It's Evie, expect it to be blunt, obviously.

"So until then." I say as I nod my head firmly. "You stay safe, tune in on Sunday and watch the champions show you why we're champions."

I wink at the camera.

"Laters people!"

And with that, another one of my promos had come to an end. Thanks for watching, The Jordan's will see you on Sunday!

33

Climax Control Archives / Kids say the funniest things

« on: July 03, 2020, 07:41:19 PM »

 Thursday 25th June 2020.

It's insane how quickly something can come on that ya never see coming, something I never saw coming. I was always a bright and bubbly bloke, try and keep a smile on my boat as much as I could, try and look at the positives rather than the dark side of life. I've always tried to think about the good and look for the silver lining in everything but the last few weeks have been a bit different. You could say that shot to the head at the supercard was still effecting me but for some reason, I've been feeling like I'm on a bit of a downward turn. A lot of the time lately, I've been a grouch, I've been down, I've been short and snappy. I dunno what changed but I started feeling like I don't deserve to be where I am. There was always one person I spoke to when I had self doubt, when I felt like I was lower than a snakes goolies, and that was a call to home, a call to the biggest influence in my early life, my grandmother.

"Hello darling." I said with a bright smile, but a frown cover my face. "Nan, move the camera down love, can only see the top of your head."

I lay on the sofa in the hotel room, with a laptop on my chest.

"It's not a pretty view from what I see." She says back as she moves the camera down.

She was probably right, probably seeing right up my nose, so I moved myself up to a seated position and moved the camera to rest itself aimed at my face.

"Better?" I asked.

"Well, I'm not counting the hairs up your nose this way." She said dryly. "What's on your mind love?"

This was tough to say. I mean men are just not built in that way to get feelings out in the open, and such. That's why there's been more male suicides than female, because the public image of men is to be all tough and strong and not talk about things that drag us in to the ground.

"I'm having a tough time nanna." I admitted.

It took a lot to get that out of my mouth, it felt like it stuck in my throat and I had to force it out.

"And I'm really not happy." I added.

I watched her body straighten up as she looked at me with a slight look of concern.

She always said to me from when I was eighteen that I was my own gov'ner, that I had no one to answer to myself and I always took that in my stride and smiled at everyone. I was the eighteen year old with the pub in the family, and was taught treat the customers with a smile and cheery joke. I was the guy that was always asking how's ya luck darling? You alright geezer? That was me, it stuck with me through all the years of my life. I'm not saying that was a false front, because it was me being me, so not many have ever seen me low for any reason. I was the bloke hearing about a death and telling people don't worry, they're in a better place, so for me to be feeling low and showing it, was a worry and very out of the ordinary.

"What's the matter, love?" She asked.

I still didn't know where to start, this is not the usual conversation I've had. This is not who I was but I was in this funk that not many people could help me get out of. I was feeling down and I had to talk to someone, I didn't wanna pull out the mental health card, cause frankly, I think mental health is a load of old codswallop pulled out to make excuses for people acting like tossers.

"Ever since I kept that title at Into The Void, I've felt down." I started. "I felt like I was taking a step too far, that I was borrowing time I didn't have or wanted and I think I was proper excited to be doing something new, like having the other companies belt. I felt that I would be able to crack on and become something different, have a bit of life breathed in to this old dog, but those plans went tits up. To me, great chance lost there, when I could have done something proper special before turning it all in."

It wasn't bitterness in me, I thought things were a bit shortsighted and things coulda been thought through a little bit more, a little better, but I guess it was more of get the Underground title on an SCU wrestler, although O'Malley is not just an Underground wrestler, he is SCW too, you wouldn't know it when all he does is moan, but he is.

"I thought there was a great chance to bring the companies together." I told Nan. "But what does it solve letting me have their belt for five minutes. Yes, I'm the only bloke in history to have both SCW and SCU top titles, but five minutes as champion meant sod all really. I mean SCU could have piggy backed my SCW stuff so everything SCW got me doing, I coulda been splitting it with SCU, everyone wins, instead, some whiny little twat ended that run after five minutes."

"Ben!" Nan says firmly.

"Sorry." I said with a shrug.

"You mean that Irish fella?" Nan asked while I nodded. "Oh him, he is a whiny little twat. Well I think he is, I can't understand a lot he says. It's like he turns that poxy accent up for some reason. You're Irish, we get it."

I couldn't help but smile, my Nan's wit and blantentness was why my friends growing up loved her to bits. One of my friends only met her once and loves to tell the tale of how she was blatant with him from day one and that still makes him smile years later. It's why now anyone that meets her to this day, calls her nanny rose after one meeting.

"He does ham it up a bit." I said with a smile. "But it's not only that."

"Oh?" She said looking closer at the phone.

"Everything's changing so fast." I told her. "I know I should be used to it a bit being one of the longest serving people around this place but it's like a revolving door with people in and out. They come in, they do well, they lose, they bugger off. Make friends with a couple of people and before you know it, they're on their way out. Everyone's taking breaks and we know most of them won't be back."

"I think being locked down is finally getting to you." Nan commented.

"I thought it would be a good chance for me and Eves to be around people we only spend a weekend with." I said honestly. "Only other time I'm around these lot is when I throw parties and people show up."

"I bet you buy all the booze too." Nan said with a stern look.

"Mmmmhmmmm." I replied.

"Amazing how far people would go for a free piss up." Nan said without a hint of a joke in her voice.

"Yeah, but ya know, something different." I said. "I thought being around people here would be great, but it's a rotating door here. People in and out, friends disappearing, it's getting to the point it's just me and Eves and she's trying, God love her, she's trying to make new friends all over the place, but I'm reverting the other way, I can't be arsed with people. In fact, I'm considering going back to Maine and staying there. Send in stuff from when I'm not wrestling, show up when I do have to wrestle."

"We both know that's not you." Nan said firmly. "You don't have arse anything, so you will show up for shows, it doesn't matter if you go back to Maine or not, you'll still be flying back to the shows because down or not, you take things seriously."

She was right and she knew she was, her smile said a thousand words. I had this thing about work ethic and I've been on every single show since becoming a champion, which combined, if you don't count Fenris, it was probably more than the last few champions managed put together. When I won't this belt, I said I wouldn't do what Austin James Mercer did and show up to talk every now and again, or be like Senor Vinnie, who showed up, mumbled a few incoherent lines and claimed to be a great champion. I knew I wanted to take things back to be like Fenris and show up all the time, flash the belt off and be that hard working champion.

"I guess so but there's times I just wanna run away. Give up the belt and just hide from the world." I said with a nod.

That was actually true, I can not tell you how many times I've thought about running away and hiding and just becoming Joe Public, the face in the crowd, no heirs or graces, just the bloke working on a farm or something.

"Oh shut up you tart!" Nan snapped out.

"Say what you really mean darling." I said with a smile.

"You can't hide, you'll never get away with it, because Bear is what you'd call a celebrity dog." Nan says with a smile. "That pooch loves the spotlight and he's got a recognizable face, people will work out who you are right away. What you need to see is what will be will be. No point sitting in a mud hole, all you're gonna get is a wet arse."

She always did have a way with words, but I got her meaning. There was no point being in this slump cause I'll end up with nothing good.

"I just think I need to get out of this bloody slump and try something new." I admitted

"You'll feel better when you get back home and relax a little more than you are there." She said.

"I thought it would be sunshine and roses here." I said with a sigh. "Get to know people a little more, dwindle away time in a five star place and not have to worry but part of me misses normality Nan. I'm not talking about popping down the local. I miss being able to have a wander around the lake, I miss just taking Eves out somewhere as a surprise, I miss being able to say sod it, let's jump on a plane and go somewhere. Poxy virus has ruined so much. This tour we was meant to be on, couldn't seen some of the world, instead, lumbered here."

"Give it a few more weeks." She said reassuringly. "Things are getting better here, might get better there too."

"Honestly Nan." I said. "As soon as they'll let us fly from here to London, and back again whenever we want, I think I might speak to Eves about coming back to London for a bit. Be a lot safer there then we would be here, cases going through the roof here. I'd feel a lot better being back home."

"Well as soon as you can, come home." Nan said. "We would all love to see ya."

If I would run home at this point, I think I would, in fact, I don't think I'd give it a second thought but I knew at this point, I couldn't, I was just a few days away from Climax Control 272, not that I was booked to do anything, I just had to be there to keep up my championship look I guess.

"I think I will Nan." I said seriously. "I need to do something different, so as soon as I get the chance, and the government let me, I'll be coming home for a little while."

I meant it. I missed London too. I missed being able to pop to the bookies, even in this online gambling world, even silly little things like running to the shop and grabbing a newspaper, or sitting on the grass with a can of Fosters - yes Aussies, mmmmmm Fosters - with a friend or two.

"And stop worrying so much." She said with a wave of her finger. "You'll be fine."

The rest of the conversation turned towards talking about the family. I didn't know in just a few days time, my day brightened just by hearing about my next supercard opponent.

---

Sunday 28th June 2020

Griffin Hawkins! Oh man, that was so much better than I actually expected to hear about Summer XXXTreme! I gotta be absolutely honest with everyone, I truly expected Caleb Storms to jump up in that spot, or Stephen Callaway, both had been teasing a match with me for the championship, but neither have followed through with it. Maybe they was considering it but looks like Griffin had jumped in to take that spot and I'm absolutely delighted by that if you couldn't tell. Proper up for that, cause it's Griffin Hawkins, a man who has build his reputation for years to put himself in line for a top main event. I know Griffin is a bit ropey at times, his first match with me, he took to Twitter as if to already dismiss me, there was no sign of any kind of respect from the man, so I hope he's learned a little respect after our first encounter and shows a little more respect for me, and what I've done between the time I faced him before and the time I will face him again.

I know I got a little speed bump in the way of things before I get to Griffin, although at this point not confirmed, I suspect Jack Washington's King For The Day thingy will see my face him next week, actually one weeks time, it's expected but I couldn't help but look forward to Griffin Hawkins. It could bite me on the 'aris but damn I was excited. Motivation has not been with me since I beat Mark Cross, maybe in my heart, that was my peak. I beat the Blast From The Past winner and the men's division was very much in the shadows of the Bombshell division. Between Evie, Alicia Lukas, Roxi Johnson, Andrea Hernandez and Christina Rose, those give were lighting it up and you could pick two out of those five and you'd have a main event that wouldn't disappoint, but the men's side? Fenris had gone and he was top level, Austin James Mercer and Senor Vinnie were embroiled in their own war. The guys who could have stepped up like Jack Russow had sadly departed, and even O'Malley had his own thing to deal with by being, and I'm saying this through gritted teeth, the SCU Underground champion. Even Mark Cross had eased his SCW stuff to focus on SCU. Kris Ryans would have been a top choice, but Mikah's return has squashed that for now. The top of the men's division was a bit rough. Hearing Griffin Hawkins saying he's stepped up was fantastic. He even went to the ring to tell the world, I respect that.

I found out on camera and you saw my reaction, but the cameras had gone, and Evie and I sat in the dressing room, a mocked up set cause there was simply no sofa's in the arena until that was thrown together, wasn't even comfortable, there was a spring poking in my arse the whole way through it, but set dressing is important in wrestling. Half the stuff you see on TV is placed for a reason.... Who really leaves a sledgehammer just laying around under a ring?

So Evie looked at me, the cameras off and Pussy Willow had left the room. Her eyebrow raised as her eyes pierced through me.

"So are you really that excited?" She asked.

I took a few seconds to think about it as I returned her look, my eyes deeply in to hers.

"Actually." I started. "There's a lot of relief there babe. I genuinely thought I was gonna get something dodgy, or something like a give a loser a chance match where they threw everyone who didn't have plans, in a match with me so either I come out of it looking like the dogs nuts, or someone shocks the world."

"You've already beat Griffin." Evie reminded me.

She was right, I had beaten Griffin before, while he was a champion. It wasn't exactly the easiest match I've had in my career and had me more than a little jumpy before it. Hell, till that music hit and I walked to the ring, the nervous energy that I had could have powered the arena.

"I have." I said with a smile. "But it showed a lot about him that he didn't step away when he lost his title. So many have done that. Half the roster did that. Jack Russow left after losing the Roulette belt, when it was obvious he was set to step up through the belts till he got to the top. I don't need to go through the list of people who bugger off as soon as a belt disappears from them. Contracts mean nothing to them."

"Or Mark and Christian are actually nice people in secret." Evie said with a smirk.

"Why put money in people's pockets if they're not gonna put the effort in?" I questioned. "There's so many people out there that would love a job in a place like this that have the talent. Either way, Griffin could have been one of those people, but he wasn't. He fought it out, not being on the greatest run of his career but he has the heart."

I mine quickly drifted to the advice Max Burke had given me a couple of weeks before. Don't get ahead of myself, I know Jack Washington's card is next week, I know he's coming after my title, I know I need to focus on him and not dismiss him.

"But first, I gotta focus on Jack Washington." I reminded Evie. "We both know what he's gonna do."

Evie shook her head at me and smiled.

"He lost to a guy that talks to a fucking cactus." She said with venom in her tone. "A fucking cactus. DQ or not, he could have wrestled him for a week straight and never beat him. This is the guy who is giving himself a shot at you."

I knew Evie was right, but I was looking for a reason to respect Jack Washington. I had to try and find a reason, it's how I worked. A little bit of healthy respect for someone keeps me on my toes. I've done it with every single opponent I've ever faced. I've found something I could respect about them, just to remind myself that they have done things that have opened peoples eyes. I was struggling to find something to respect Jack for, I was hoping if he got past Vinnie, I'd be able to respect that, but he didn't. Watching him, I don't think Vinnie was ever in danger at all and this made it tougher for me to find that little respect.

"Well, he probably is capable of pulling off a shock." I tried convincing myself. "The thing with SCW, maybe wrestling in general, is that anyone can beat anyone at any time."

"I beg to differ." Evie said as she put her hand on my championship belt.

This is a side you don't see of Evie when those cameras are rolling. You see the she made you go for the belt thing. She didn't just tell me I could win it, she helped build the confidence I had, and turn it in to something that has given me what? Seven months as a champion? She could read me like a book she's read a million times and still enjoys. She knew I had the motivation as a sloth for this upcoming match with Jack. She knew I couldn't be arsed and just couldn't find my stride. The motivation had broke quarantine and gone elsewhere. She was reminding me why I am a champion to begin with.

"You've beaten everyone put in front of you." Evie reminded me. "O'Malley doesn't count cause he doesn't know the difference between in front and behind. Jack Washington isn't on the level of Fenris, Vinnie, and the rest."

"I wanna be motivated to face Jack." I told her "but my motivation isn't because of Jack. It's because I will get to face Griffin at Summer XXXTreme if I beat Jack. I should be more focused on him."

"Oh that'll come over the week." Evie said with confidence dripping from her tone. "The closer it gets, the more your focus will move towards Jack, but if the motivation is to get to Griffin Hawkins at Summer XXXTreme, then fuck it, use it. Jack isn't that good."

His record was a bit off at times, but didn't take away his talent in my mind. Yes, he never came close to beating Vinnie in my mind, the DQ actually saved him from getting pinned in my opinion but there was something there, there was some kinda talent there but not sure he knew how to really use it to be his best.

"Good or not." I said. "It's all about this belt, this belt can take people beyond what they're usually capable of. It gives them an aim. I mean the other week when we were on opposite teams, it was a bloody meaningless match, it was all about Kate and Teddy trying to claim that they beat a champion so they could get a title shot. They were both much more motivated than I was cause their prize was the claim they could make, there was nothing there for us like that."

"Don't remind me." Evie scoffed.

"Not talking about the result." I said truthfully. "Just the fact they were more motivated cause they had something to aim at. My point is regardless of talent, if he has it, if he doesn't. His extra motivation is the fact he can shock the world and walk away with a belt he shouldn't have. That's where he can probably be dangerous."

"I'm not worried." Evie replied matter of factly "He's like those guys who took you up on open challenges. Not good enough, not gonna take your championship."

I loved Evie's confidence in me and saw her point a lot. I mean the people stepping up haven't been mind blowing opposition. I would have cacked myself if Austin James Mercer woulda stepped up, or Fenris, or a returning legend or something.

"His eyes are on the gold." I told Evie. "That's his prize, that's where he's focused. Ya know, he's probably been planning things for weeks. That could be why he lost to Vinnie, cause he was focused on me, lulling me in to a false sense of security. He had bugger all to lose my half arsing it against Vinnie when he was already sitting on a match with me. I can't fall in to the same pattern, looking at Griffin, cause I lose this, I lose everything. He had nothing to lose to lose to Vinnie."

"You're not gonna lose." Evie said, squeezing my arm.

"Not if I focus on him." I replied. "I'm over thinking this one a bit. He might well shoot himself in his foot. He does seem like the over confident guy, probably already planning his celebrational party."

"He'll be the only one there." Evie replied with a wicked smile. "People can't stand him."

I couldn't help but smile at Evie for that comment.

"Either way, I gotta get my head in the game." I told her. "I need to take the motivation I have to get to the supercard against Griffin and use that till I get there. I dunno, some donut might try and jump in with a nod towards my open challenge between now and then. Realistically, I could end up defending my title three times between now and Summer XXXTreme."

"And you will defend it with ease." Evie said with a tone of confidence filling the room.

"Yeah, if Fenris stayed in Iceland and don't facing popping back over to give me a bit of a heart attack." I replied with a smile.

I looked at my watch to check out the time and looked at Evie.

"Right babe." I started. "Gotta get off my arse here cause I gotta go quickly do a couple of things."

So I would tell ya all I had to do but I'll make it short for you all. I had to head over to Sin City Underground, but you knew that if you watched it. See, I had to have a quick meeting with the staff there about something coming up, then I'd heard a rumour about a very, very fine whiskey and I just so happened to walk past said whiskey in the possession of Max Burke.

Sadly, I couldn't stay drinking the expensive stuff after being invited to join Mikah and Kris Ryans for a drink with my wife, which my wife accepted. Not gonna lie, I think Kris is one of the best wrestlers in SCW and always has been, but we've never really hung out on a personal level. Mikah was married to my best friend for years, so this is gonna take some getting used to. Thankfully that whiskey running through my bloodstream left me relaxed enough to enjoy that night. I could see more couple dates like that in the future.

Could you imagine if the four of us formed an alliance at some point?

I'm gonna leave you with that thought, because it's time to move on. It's time to jump to later in the week. It was time for a surprise to those little people back home in Maine....

---

Thursday 2nd July 2020

This whole situation the world finds itself in, it's really easy to forget about certain things, like what it's like to walk barefoot on a beach, to be able to have the freedom to give back to the people around you. Ever since me and Eves moved to Maine, being in a small area, as sorta the only celebs there - although I don't like the word celeb, I'm a bloke on the TV, that's all, we've been asked to do a lot of things and for the most part, I've been more than up for it. One of the things I do a fair whack is things for kids. The local school are often asking us to appear for whatever reason - believe it or not, Evie got asked to teach a physical education class at some point - and I've been asked to talk to the kids at the local school. It's a good school and morale has been low in Bar Harbor for the kids, not able to see their family, so anything you can do to help is a good thing in times like this.

I sat waiting for the screen to light up in front of me. I had set up one of the televisions in a conference room in the hotel to be able to live stream to the kids at the local school in Bar Harbor, aged from three to eleven. I had been told there would be an assembly of some sort and screens were set up there for me to speak to the little 'uns. I had my SCW World Heavyweight championship in front of me as I waited. A few seconds later, my face has transported from Las Vegas to Maine in seconds via the wonders of modern technology. I looked at the stunned faces, some cheering as my face popped up on the screen.

"Alright kiddos." I said with a cheery tone to my voice.

I waited for a few seconds as the teachers tried to calm down the crowd of children jumping up and down in their chairs.

It was incredible seeing all those happy faces, just happy at seeing me look at them.

"Settle down you lovely lot." I said with a wide grin. "Your teachers have told me that you've all been real good through this whole thing, so they asked me to come and speak to you guys and say thank you for being as brilliant as you are."

I saw a lot of smiles firing back at me from the camera and it melted my heart. Just seeing so many happy faces.

"So today, we're gonna play a game." I said with a nod. "You can ask me anything you guys want and I'll answer them."

A slight cheer went through the room as they beaming faces looked towards me on their video set up.

"So you put ya hands up, and your teachers will point to one of you and you can ask whatever you want." I told them. "Annnnnnnnnnnything you want. Just put your hand up and the teacher will pick you out."

Instantly, I watched almost every hand fly in the air, bringing a smile to my face. I waited for the teacher to pick out a boy in the front row and listened.

"Hey Ben!" The boy said with enthusiasm. "Can you buy me a skateboard?"

I laughed out loud, as did many others in the room.

"Gotta ask yaself mate. Have you earned that skateboard?" I said with a smile. "All good wanting one, but if you haven't earned one, then I can't get ya one, but if you've earned it with good grades and stuff than I'll certainly think about it."

I waited for the teacher to pick out someone else from the crowd.

"Do you like horses?" A little dot of a girl asked me.

"I do." I replied. "In fact a little while ago, me and Eves thought about getting a horsey to run in races cause he was really fast. So I like horses, especially one's that run really fast."

More hands fly in the air and another is picked out.

"Who would win in a race, Supergirl or The Flash?" A boy asked.

I tapped my chin, thinking about the question.

"Well that depends." I said tapping my chin. "If it was a flying race, then Supergirl all day long, cause The Flash can't fly, but if it's a foot race, over like a mile or something, The Flash would win. He's used to running, where Supergirl doesn't run, she spends more time flying. You know, we got a guy I work with who looks like The Flash, he's not as fast as him, so The Flash would beat him in a race too."

Sorry Kris!

I watched other hands fire up eagerly in the air and I waited.

"Can I play with your hair?" A young girl asked as she released a big yawn.

"Now that's a good question sweetheart." I said with a nod, not expecting it but buying time to think. "I need a haircut, but the people here cutting hair are a bit strange, so I can send ya my hair to play with if you want. My hair likes to play dolly's and likes to have tea parties, so if you like to play them, my hair would love ya."

I wait for a second or two to wait around for another question to be asked.

"Do you have a baby?" I was asked.

"Only Bear." I replied quickly. "He's like a big baby at times, but no, me and Eves don't have kiddies right now."

"Where is Bear?" Someone shouts out without being asked.

"Bear's having his fifth nap of the day." I said with a grin. "He likes a nap, and goes to bed whenever we tell him to. He'd be a grouchy pup if he didn't nap a lot."

Sadly that was true. Have you ever put up with a moody mutt because of lack of sleep? Trust me, you don't wanna. He can be proper moody.

"Where do babies come from?" A boy shouted out.

Well.... That's an awkward one.

"Well I was found under a gooseberry bush." I told them. "And Eves was brought along by a stork, who wrapped her up and took her to her mum and dad."

I smiled and hoped that would be good enough as I waited for other hands to fly in the air and a boy was picked out.

"If you could be any colour Power Ranger, what colour would you be?" Came the question.

I tapped my chin, I had no idea what Power Rangers were still about, I haven't seen that show in years and I didn't remember it being that great all those years ago.

"I'd think I'd be my own colour." I said with a grin to cover up my lack of information. "I'm thinking like two colours, maybe a Dundee blue and white, maybe stripes or diamonds, so I stand out and when the bad guys see me, they'll be like who the heck is that Power Ranger? And while they're looking at me, the other Power Rangers can sneak up on them. I will have the power of distraction I think."

I wait for the next question to come in my direction and a little girl asked.

"Is pink your favourite colour?" She asked in a tiny voice.

A wide smile crossed my face as I looked at the screen, the innocence in her voice made me light up inside.

"Well, that depends." I said. "Is pink your favourite colour?"

The little girl nodded shyly at the screen.

"Then pink is my favourite colour too sweetheart." I said with a wink.

I waited for the next question to fire towards me.

"Do you think your toys come to life when you are sleeping?" A young lad asked me.

"Well, I think they do, but only to check on you when you're sleeping and keep the oooger boogers away from ya." I said. "My friend has a teddy bear that protects him when he's asleep. I think the thing protects him when he's awake too."

"ANGEL!" The boy yelled out.

My natural reaction was to look around the room and I did just that. You never knew when you might be doing something and Angel would appear, he has that habit.

"That's the guy." I said with a grin.

"Who would win in a fight." The same boy asked. "You or Angel?"

"Angel, hands down." I told him. "He'd wallop me. I'm glad he hasn't tried to win my championship. He should have the nickname The Baddest Bear On The Planet."

A lot of kids in the room in Maine laughed out loud and hands jumped in the air again. A little redheaded girl was picked out.

"I'm Samantha and I is four...what is the naughtiest thing that you has done?" She asked.

"I know a Samantha who's a redhead, but she's a bit older than four, well I think she is, but she won't tell me her age. Now let me think." I said tapping my chin.

I had to step on ground that I didn't expect, I couldn't be completely honest, because these were kids after all, so I picked something that came to mind first.

"Well Samantha." I started slowly. "One day, I got really drunk and I jumped up on a table and started dancing."

The kids laugh out loud.

"And I can't dance, but I was shaking my bum bum like a right wally." I said with a smile. "This shows that you should never, ever get drunk cause you'll end up doing silly things like that and shaking booty in a room full of strangers."

I wiggled in the chair to prove my point and looked with a sideways glance at the clock on the wall.

"Now, how's about a game of would you rather?" I asked.

It wasn't too long till a cheer went up in the room, and eager hands reached for the sky. I waited for a teacher to pick someone out.

"Would you rather get eaten by a crocodile or a lion?" A boy asked.

"Gotta be one of those crocagator things." I said with a confident nod. "I mean those things would just eat ya in one go, where a lion sorta has hands and he might get a knife and fork out and will take him longer. Which means he'll probably cook me and it'll take ages. Crocs will be happy having me as sushi."

I waited for the next question to come at me.

"Would you rather fly a kite or swing on a swing?" A little girl asked.

"I would rather swing." I said with a nod. "Cause I can throw my legs in the air and yell Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee"

The kids laughed at me and I waited once more for the next question.

"Would you rather be funny or smart?" Someone asked me.

"Aw, I have to pick one?" I said. "I thought I was already funny and smart, but if I had to pick just one, I'd have to go with smart. If I was that smart, I could figure out how to be funny too, so I can then be funny and smart at the same time."

I tapped the side of my head and smiled at the camera.

"Would you rather be able to do flips and backflips or break dance?" a boy asked me.

"Oh break dance definitely." I said right away. "I mean if I tried to do a backflip with my chunky butt, I'd probably land right on my head and that will hurt. I'll be walking around with little birdies flying around my head, just like in the cartoons and no one wants to see that, especially the little birdies who would probably get dizzy flying around in a circle."

I watched as I heard a few more laughs and got the next question.

"Would you rather only be able to walk on all fours or only be able to walk sideways like a crab?" a girl asked.

"Totally crab like." I said without hesitation. "Could you imagine me walking like a crab? I could sneak up on Eves as a crab and she'd never see me coming."

Admittingly, she'd probably turn around and punt me in the mush but it'll be completely worth it. Plus, people might used the My Name Is Earl thing..... Heeeeeeeeeeey crabman!

"Would you rather have the chance to design a new toy or create a new TV show?" An older boy asked me.

"Both." I said. "I could create a new TV show about people creating new toys. You'd watch that, right?"

The general consensus of the room was a yes and I waited for another question.

"Would you rather have a magic carpet that flies or a see-through submarine?" An older girl asked.

"Magic carpet." I replied quickly. "Just so me and Eves can do that scene from Aladdin.... I already know the words.... I can show you the woooooooooorld."

The room giggles at my hammy, over the top version of A Whole New World, well, the line from it and another question was quickly asked by another boy.

"Would you rather be able to control fire or water?" He asked.

"Now that's a good question but I think it would have to be water." I said with a slight nod. "With water, you can cool yourself down when you feel like a sweaty Betty, plus if there was ever a big fire, you could go whoosh and put it out in seconds. Plus if there's someone you don't like, you can wait for them to step outside their house and get them all wet. Not that I'm saying you should do that, you should all be nice to each other."

Dodging bullets there. The last thing I needed was someone going and lumping a bucket of water over someone they don't like. The angry letters I'd get!

"Would you rather have a tail that can’t grab things or wings that can’t fly?" Someone asked.

I laughed out loud at that one myself, what an absolute brilliant question.

"Amazing question." I started with an approving nod. "I think I gotta go with wings that don't fly. I think people might think I'm an angel or something with angel powers and wouldn't be mean to me, even though they're just wings."

I waited to get another question.

"Would you rather eat a whole raw onion or a whole lemon?" A boy asked.

"Onion, no doubt." I replied. "I absolutely love onions, love raw onions. Evie thinks they're horrible but I love raw onions, so I'd sit there and chomp down on an onion if I can cut it up first. Don't think I can do it if I had to munch it like an apple though."

I glanced at the time once more.

"I think guys and girls, I have time for a couple more questions." I told them.

I got a sigh of sadness coming back through at me, which made me sad inside but I knew these guys needed to get back to class. I watched as more hands went in to the air.

"Would you rather have eyes that change colour depending on your mood or hair that changes colour depending on the temperature?" An older boy asked me.

"Gotta be the eyes." I said with a smile. "I wouldn't want my hair to turn like purple whenever it got cold. I'd look proper funny then."

The teacher selected another student.

"Would you rather eat broccoli flavoured ice cream or meat flavoured cookies?" The girl asked.

"Meat flavoured cookies, definitely meat flavoured cookies." I replied right away. "I don't like broccoli at all, I love ice cream but broccoli, nooooooooooooooo, so bad."

I really couldn't stand the stuff, I mean really couldn't, but again, one of those differences with me and Eves, she loves the stuff, like how? Why? It's broccoli

"Guys, I got time for one more question and you lot need to get back and fill that edge with knowledge." I told them all.

As expected a plethora of hands fired in to the air and the teacher picked one out, causing the others to groan loudly.

"Would you rather have a house with trampoline floors or a house with aquarium floors?" A girl asked.

"Trampoline." I said quickly. "Imagine how quickly I could move around the house if all the floors were bouncy? I could like bounce all the way to where I was going in a few jumps."

I smiled widely, knowing my next thing I said would disappoint people.

"Right guys and girls, it's time for me to get going." I said sadly.

As expected, a groan came back in my direction.

"But don't worry." I said with a reassuring grin. "We'll do this again real soon. Make sure you watch me wrestle on Sunday."

A few short goodbyes later, the screen was black and the kids were off to class. It was good to try and give someone else a boost, God knows we all need it at this point. It was time to focus, to focus on one man and one man only, Jack Washington.

---

The scene opens inside the Staggs Dungeon. The camera spins around the walls decorated with memorabilia of the Staggs family, their trainees, as well as championships won, and pictures. The camera spin to the ring to show me standing in the middle of the ring, the SCW World Heavyweight Championship over my shoulder. I look around the empty building as the camera moves in a little.

"Alright people." I say with a smile on my face. "Thanks for joining me in a ring where on Sunday, I'll be back in action."

I point to the ring canvas.

"First off, massive thank you to you fellas who own this place for not only letting me stand here and have a chat, but for letting us have a few shows here." I say with an appreciative nod. "It's been a tough time and honestly, most of us are running out of places to stand and have a chat with you guys about upcoming matches. It's all fun and games when you hear you're staying in a luxury hotel, but after a few months, kinda run out of places to sit and have a chin wag."

It was true, how many more promos could I do from the bar? It's going back to the days where that fella Matthew Kennedy used to do every promo from a hotel room and shut the laptop to finish as a full stop. Strange days.

"So I had a word with the good people I know and got to come here early to have a chat." I say with a wave of my finger. "I know Vegas has opened up a bit but I'm a cautious bloke after spending best part of a year sick."

I knew I was getting off track so it was time to get it back on track.

"Anyways. What a mad few months it's been." I comment. "Not just the outside world but in our own little world, in our wrestling world. I've been a champion for a while now, and I've done all I can to keep driving this division, I've taken on everyone who's stepped up, I've taken on and beaten everyone who has gone the open contract route and I've been proud of that. I know you can sit there and look through the eyes of Mark Cross and how he saw it, I've been beating people who had to jump at an open challenge because they wasn't at that level. It was one way to look at it, but I saw it as a challenge, keep things exciting. Now Jack Washington has jumped up to be the next one in line, but for some reason, Jack Washington doing that stick in my throat."

Realistically, there was no difference between an open challenge and someone stepping up and Jack giving himself this title match, but for some reason, it got on my last nerve.

"I think I know why it got on my nerves Jack, well a couple of reasons." I confidently put across. "One, this has been the plan for you since that hand grabbed hold of whatever was swinging about the ring and you heard that bell go ding ding ding! And secondly, you never had the Jacobs to come and walk to that ring, or stand face to face with me and say you want a go at this."

I run my hand over the SCW World Heavyweight championship.

"I believe a lot can be said about a person when it comes to them wanting a title." I say with bowed head. "I mean you look at the other side, people like Christina, people like Jessie Salco, they don't have a desire for gold, they have a thirst for it, like they must have a title to boost themselves, not cause they're the best for the job, they have no care about the fact there are better people than them about to lead, they are just thirsty. Then you get the entitled, sadly like Alicia Lukas, I'm a big fan of Alicia, but she sees that title and must have it, don't wanna sit there and build herself, it's just a gimme, gimme, gimme way, but the difference between them and you, they call out champions, you try and sneak in the backdoor. That's cowardly."

I had a huge dislike of people who did that and not man up.

"That puts you on a low level Jack." I say in a serious tone. "You could have at any point said you wanted a shot at me and you'd have got it. You didn't need to book yourself in this match, you coulda did what Griffin did and put your name on one of those open contracts for a huge show main event, you coulda walked to that ring and told me that's what you was gonna do and you'd have left this ring I'm standing in right now with at least a little of my respect. This feels cheap to me. I don't like cheap mate, I like a bit of face to face interaction, just so I can respect my opponent."

Win or lose, I wanted to always be in a ring with someone I respected. Yes, there was some opponents who might not have been on my level that I have faced, but at least I had respect for the way they've handled their business when it came to me.

"Have you ever heard of the phrase crawl before you can walk? Or walk before you run?" I ask. "Well this is one of those cases Jack. Cause last week, you got your arse handed to ya by a bloke who speaks to plant life. This is seriously a case of you running head first in to something, when a dirty great Mexican fella showed ya last week that you've barely started walking just yet. You've gone right, I just want that World title, I wanna beat Ben Jordan, I wanna shock the world, and try grab that belt and alter the face of SCW. I get that, but you must feel like a right bellend to think your chances have improved after that shambles last week. Let's be honest, it was the worst possible thing you coulda done. You lost to the bloke who looks like he'll be challenging for a lower title, then there's you who steps up to try and take a higher belt a week after losing to the number one contender to the Internet title. Do you see my point here Jack? Do you get it a little bit? You're not ready for this and you've let ego push you through and in to this match instead of sitting there thinking about building yourself in to someone I can sit and fear. If you would have won last week, I would have been sitting here taking you a little bit more seriously. I know how good Vinnie is and if you would have got past him, it would have been the perfect build up to trying to get your hands on me, and I would have been like hold on a minute, this fella can pull off a shock here. Truth is though, you lost to Senor Vinnie. It doesn't bode well for you."

I was speaking the truth there, if he would have beat Vinnie, I would have absolutely taken it more seriously, I'd have been believing a shock could be on the card.

"You can sit and say it was a DQ and don't mean a thing, you seem like that kinda guy who would use that one." I say slightly judgemental. "But the fact is, you couldn't put Senor Vinnie away Jack, and you're not gonna put me away, you're not gonna get this belt from my grip."

I smile as I tap my championship belt with my right hand.

"DQ or not, you lost. You heard that commentary line if you watched it back, said Vinnie clearly had the win before the DQ happened and I agree" I had to remind him. "Game over, you lost and trying to get hold of my belt is gonna be a whole lot tougher."

I could feel that confidence of a champion flow through me, I could feel a bounce in my step, I could feel myself feel like a champion again.

"I admit, I don't know if that loss has helped or hindered my feelings about this match." I say with a smile. "I mean it was obvious as all hell you was gonna give yourself this shot and I honestly sat there and asked myself if the fans would even wanna see this match. I mean according to Eves, you had The GO Gym's top new prospect on your side for Blast From The Past and you couldn't get through that, you had a top opponent last week and couldn't put him down. I dunno how much credibility you even have coming in to this one. I doubted long before you lost last week, that people would wanna see you face me, and if you'd have beat the Mexican, you'd have got people interested so I think people are less interested in this one this week than they would have been before then, but don't worry, I'll get their interest, it's what I do."

Yes, that confidence was there and hitting every part of me from head to toe.

"I admit, I had a ton of motivational issues coming in to this one Jack." I admit out loud. "I wasn't up for it at all, it was more of a sigh than thinking yeah, chance to take on someone new, the sigh became a groan after last week, and then I found out about Griffin Hawkins putting his name on a contract for Summer XXXTreme, and that got the blood flowing again, that got a smile on my face, that got me jumping up and down with excitement and I was probably guilty of looking forward to something, I was making that mistake of putting the cart before the horse and looking at future challengers over what's sitting right there in front of me. Then it hit me, this is gonna motivate me to get through you. Griffin Hawkins, just by putting his name on a contract is driving me forward because that is something the fans wanna see, that is something people will pay to watch. There's not a doubt in my mind that the fans are thinking of that. They've already skipped past the fact that come Sunday, Jack Washington gets his shot. They're already thinking about Ben Jordan defending against Griffin Hawkins, they're urging me on to make light work of you and move on to something they wanna see."

I can't lie, I'm much more excited about Griffin Hawkins than Jack Washington. I know the fans are too. Since Sunday, I've seen the fans explode about me and Griffin and how we can turn it in to a match of the year candidate. They ain't wrong.

"My halo might be a little faded at the moment Jack, but I'm still gonna wanna give the fans what they want." I say firmly. "And what they want is Ben Jordan Vs Griffin Hawkins, they don't want a chancer like you Jack, taking on Griffin. I think Griffin would much rather get in the ring with me again than taking you on for my championship so I will give those people what they want, I will give Griffin what he wants. You're just a little bump in the road for me at this point that I just gotta sneak over and I got all the confidence in the world in myself that I will get past you. It wasn't a well hidden secret this match was gonna happen, everyone knew ego over common sense would prevail so as long as you're sitting there thinking about how you're gonna wrestle my belt from me, for weeks, I've been thinking about how I'm gonna stop you from doing just that."

Every opponent is different for me, I never paint everyone with the same brush.

"So I've watched your successes Jack." I start. "I watched your failures and I'm gonna add another failure to your list. I got my plan and know exactly how to make it happen, have no fear about that. The last week, my mind has been focused on you. I don't like being that guy who rips the young talent down, I don't like being the guy who stops young talent rising to the top, I dislike people who do that but for you Jack, this is much too much, much too soon. I would stake a lot on the fact that you have future champion written all over you, a hell of a lot, because you're not without talent there, there's bags of it that even the blind can see mate, but this is one hell of a step up to whatever you've gone against before, one hell of a step up and it's a step your little legs just can't take. It's just a bit too steep for you at this point."

Sadly, I meant that. Jack Washington is the future of SCW, he will have my championship at some point in his career, I can't speak highly enough of his talent, but he's not ready for this, this is a jump off a cliff hoping there's water below.

"Anyway Jack, I think I'm outta time here, so I will leave you to have a little think about everything I've said. I hope you don't feel too disappointed when I walk out of here with my championship belt." I say seriously. "You may very well be the future of SCW if you stick with it, but the future isn't right now for you. I wish you all the luck in the world, but I don't think that's gonna help ya too much if I'm completely honest."

I shrug as I look directly down the camera.

"Right you lovely lot, it's been a whole lot of fun, but it's time to get me skates on." I say with a smile. "You make sure you join us on Sunday from this brilliant place, The Staggs Dungeon, and I'll promise you the best match of the night."

I wink and nod.

"Laters people."

The camera fades to black.

34

Climax Control Archives / Don't give a monkeys a.k.a proper cheesed off

« on: June 18, 2020, 06:50:04 PM »

 It was meant to be the night dreams were made, was meant to be where the cream rose to the top and I was that cream, or so I thought. Into The Void was meant to be a whole lot of special for either Mark Cross or me. We were at the top, we busted our bollocks on coming up with entertaining promotional work to get people interested and I think we did that. We even gave you a match you was expecting, something special, something out of the ordinary, we showed you what two champions can do. We showed you why we were both champions. Win or lose, I thought I was coming out of there proud as punch, instead, the whole thing got pissed on by a little Irish leprechaun and his wicked witch of Dublin.

Can you tell I'm still a little cheesed off?

It was meant to be a night to celebrate a double champion, didn't matter if it was me or Mark Cross. One of us shoulda been buzzing at that point. If it was Crossy than I woulda been happy for him, cause he beat me and I've been on a roll lately, but the fact that neither of us got that moment in the sun left a very bitter taste in my mouth.

A bitter taste and a sore head.

I walked through the curtain at Into The Void and instantly looked around the backstage area for O'Malley, and those goons he had. My eyes were blurry, I could barely see a thing, whatever the hell he hit me with was not fun. My vision was drifting in and out, everything was a going from black to blurry within seconds, but my eyes searched for a member of SCU staff.

I've always been a go with the flow kinda guy, I never wanted to know too much, I always believed the natural reaction was a better seller than standing there practicing a shocked face in the mirror. I thought that winning would give me a chance to go to SCU a week later as their champion. I thought I'd have the chance to stand in front of the SCU guys and say I did it and offered them the same chances as I've offered every SCW person since I've become champion. Take on everyone and anyone really, wrestle for both companies on the same day to defend both belts but I knew as soon as I saw that woman walk out on the ramp that it wasn't to be. I expected that it was all or nothing when it came to SCU and I ended up with nothing. I thought that maybe O'Malley would walk out and face me man to man, and then I felt it, I felt that crash against my skull. I didn't know what it was but I knew whatever it was, it wasn't meant to hurt like that. It was an unprotected shot, it felt like a shoot, like a screw job.

"Either he screwed that up or it was a legit shot to put me out." I remember commenting as I looked around. "Are easier ways to do things."

I knew when I hit the ground I wasn't gonna hear finish him in my sense of the words. SCU had pulled a fast one on me there and then I thought at the time as my knees hit the canvas and another shot rained in on me. Then here I was, in the backstage area, not recognising anyone, barely seeing past my own nose, until Evie stood in front of me, her hands on my shoulders.

"Ben?" Her Australian accent felt thicker than usual. "Are you alright?"

I remembered that she had her match coming up next, as soon as she was told to leave, she had to. I knew there was a break, a promo, maybe two and she had to be gone. I couldn't let her worry about me, but the words just fell out of my mouth, like I had no control over them.

"I think he and SCU actually tried to end me there." I said without control. "Whatever that was, was a real shot, there was no holding back."

Through my blurry eyes, I could see Evie's eye narrow,  her teeth grit, I could literally feel the anger pulsate from her body to mine.

"I'll fucking kill him, and that woman, and whoever came up with this fucking idea in the SCU office!" She said through gritted teeth.

I had to get her focused on what she had doing.

"I'm alright." I lied. "As we say back home, it'll all come out in the wash. When my head stops wobbling, I'll get to the bottom of this whole mess. Right now, I need you to focus on you, cause you need to go out there and win that Bombshell World title. I got my one, time to be the non power, power couple. It's your time to bring that title home where it belongs."

I could see through blurry eyes that she was standing with her hands on her hips, not overly impressed with my words. I think at that point, she'd turned from the Evie you see on television to the Evie I see at home all the time.

"Honestly babe." I started "I'm fine, just a little rattled and unexpected. Thought I'd be sitting here with two belt without using stupid phrases that seem to be popular on Twitter, something like Benny Two Belts, cause that's just cheesy as hell. Get out there and bring back that belt."

I knew she wasn't happy, but at least I knew she was listening to me. She looked past me as she saw someone wave her towards the curtain. She leaned forward just to give me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

"Good luck." I said, barely seeing her.

I barely caught her nod as she walked past me and I turned to look in roughly the direction she would have walked to. I listened for her music to play and walk through those curtains before I stepped to the nearest wall, leaning my left arm on to it and my head leaning towards it. My mind had officially turned to goo at that point, everything feels like I'm missing so much. I heard Andrea's music and had to turn to the big screen, I had to watch my wife eventually go on and win the SCW Bombshell World championship. My head wasn't in it but I needed to.... sit down.

My body slid down the wall and I landed firmly on my arse, not gonna lie, it was a bit of a heavy bump that left a bruise in an awkward place. The championship slumped from my shoulder to my lap as people walked across me. I just remember a few minutes in to the match, someone sat next to me.

"Hey prat." The southern tone of Sam Marlowe said to me.

My head turned to look at her, seeing her for the first time in a while.

Sam had opted to step away from the ring for a little while. I don't blame her, we all need a little break from time to time.

"Hey Ginge." I replied. "How's life?"

"Meh." Was her surprising reply. "How about you?"

"Well I got a thumping headache." I replied. "Not sure what the hell is going on, my eyes don't like to work properly at the moment and did I mention my head hurts?"

"You did." Sam replied. "Maybe you should go and see a doctor, you could have gotten y'all a concussion or something."

I pointed at the screen to show Evie and Andrea wrestling.

"Can't." I said. "Promised Eves I'll be there after the match if she wins. Don't wanna let her down."

Sam nodded with understanding and we ended up watching the rest of the match with me slumped against the wall, looking like I'd had a heavy night out on the town. We watched as Evie once again became The Bombshell World Champion, my face lighting up with pride as Sam helped me to my feet so I could keep my promise to her.

I might not have been all there in the head but kept my promise to Evie and joined her in the ring and for a few moments everything was rosey for a few days. Then I learned of the SCU card and I was apprehensive but still rosey. I got up on Sunday morning thinking about that battle royal at Underground. I was fully focused on that, then that changed quite quickly.

Things became a lot less rosey just like that.

---

It was about seven in the morning on Sunday just gone when I sat in the living room area of the hotel room in the Saxon Hotel, usually this would be a Sunday off, but I was working for SCU actually in the hotel itself. There was no travelling, just wander down to the convention center of the hotel and do your thing. Gianni Di Luca was on the ball this week, getting in touch with us all early in the week to let us know what to expect from the day. Taping starting at eleven, so be there by ten to be told the running order. I knew I was in the headline match, so there wasn't much to do for a lot of the day, other than sitting in the crowd and watching the other matches. Being at the convention center helped, SCW wrestlers would wander in through the day to watch the matches. There was a lot of SCW wrestlers on the show, all the male champions - No women allowed and Evie knew all she could do was enjoy a Ben-less day, but I had hours till I had to arrive.

Evie was still asleep but I had been up for about two hours, sleep hadn't been my friend over the last month or so, things were starting to drag me down. I was tired of going to sleep thinking about promos I had to do, matches I had to be in. Even at seven in the morning, hours before I needed to show up in SCU, my mind was already thinking forward. Jack Washington had made it more than clear that he was gonna go for my championship, my mind was already thinking about how to get rid of that little issue when it was his turn to book a show.

I wasn't stupid enough to rule out the fact that he, like Mark Cross, has probably been planning his promo to sell the match for weeks, and honestly, my mind was focused on him till I got the alert on my phone about this weeks card. Jack, whenever his show is booked, would have to wait.

My hand gripped around my phone as I looked down at it, seeing the group message sent out to all SCW wrestlers to announce the card with a link. I quickly clicked on the link and wasn't expecting to see my name at the top of the card.

"Ben Jordan and Kate Steele Vs Evie Jordan and Teddy Warren?" I questioned with a tone of disbelief in my tone. "In the opener?"

My eyes fell on the word opener in bold in brackets. I don't think my eyes could believe what they were seeing if I'm honest with myself. There was no talk with the new champion Evie to open the show as tradition, just instantly sticking the two top champions in the opener.

"Christina's lost her marbles." I said with a shake of my head. "And if this card continues like this, probably lost a lot of people's respect."

My eyes continued to look down the card to see that she'd booked us in a segment AFTER our match. No one does that but this little fake monarch had let the power go to her head.

"Unbelievable Jeff." I muttered to myself. "Seriously unbelievable."

I ran my fingers through my hair, I was numb, I seriously couldn't believe it as I scrolled down the card more to see the four way match.

"Now she's booking contender matches?" I said in shock. "She's actually offering up shots at my belt to either Bill Barnhart, Kris Ryans, Griffin Hawkins and O'Malley? Woman's gone bonkers."

I wasn't mad at the people in the match but I couldn't help but wonder if this was cleared or if she actually thinks she's running this company. It got worse as I saw the tag match she booked herself.

"Oh this woman is taking the piss!" I said to myself. "To get herself a future shot at Evie's belt, she's gone in a tag team match. The selfish, egotistical mother fuc..."

I was too disappointed to even finish that word. She had been trying so hard to show people she's a good person, but a leopard don't change it spots and a zebra don't change their stripes. This was the real Christina and I lost every ounce of respect I had for that woman. She's made a right pigs ear of this card, her true colours started bleeding through, and that was confirmed by the main event.

"Oh what a shocker, her missus is in a title match against three with poor win loss records, while she spins the wheel." I said disappointed. "Lemme guess, rigged wheel with rubbish like You need a ten count pin for Seleana to lose, if you pin one of the others, Seleana gets the title. This is so bent, might as well just give Seleana the belt now cause this is fixed, all in her favour."

I shook my head with disappointment.

"Absolutely no respect for the woman anymore." I said with a disappointed look. "This company is going to hell at this point. What with SCU able to get involved in an SCW match and this rubbish, throw in Jack Washington about to hand himself something after a few matches. I think this has finished me off."

I knew I needed to get out of the room, so I looked in on Evie, who was still fast asleep. Bear laid at the bottom of the bed on the floor, so I took the chance to go for a walk. I stepped out of the room and man was I peeved, so I did the English thing, I went to the nearest boozer, which happened to be a few flights of stairs up and in to the rooftop pool bar. I walked directly to the bar and quickly sat down.

"Pint of..." I trailed off, it was just after seven in the morning and I was working later. "You know what? Make it a cup of coffee."

The server nodded at me before moving towards the coffee station, but a voice behind me caught my attention.

"Spoken like a man who got out the bed the wrong side." The voice said to me.

I turned around to see Max Burke standing behind me. Max and I had known each other for years, going all the way back to Canada when I was training. He came from a legendary wrestling family and I honestly had no idea he had been near me for a long time under a GRIME mask.

"Got out the wrong side and walk smack bang in to a wall it feels like." I said as a pointed to a seat next to me.

Max nodded his head and took the seat next to me as the coffee was placed in front of me.

"Actually, I think I got out of bed the wrong side weeks ago and never got back in." I explained. "Everything seems to be going a bit Pete Tong."

I looked at Max's reaction and knew he must have been a little rusty with the Cockney conversation.

"A bit wrong." I explained.

Max nodded, he knew the strains of being a wrestler and more so being a champion. I was talking to GRIME's Nightmare champion after all. He knew the stresses that comes with being a long term champion.

"In a professional sense?" He asked.

It was a tough one to answer, but I liked Max, he had a way of being sincere, yet somewhat spooky at the same time. I don't mean like he's gonna pop up out the closet or something when ya asleep. He just always had a calm measured demeanour

"Both." I admitted. "Personal level, everyone's bugged off and left just me and Eves here. Sammi isn't about anymore, Amy's not about anymore, Jamie's not about anymore, even Fenris and Aron and buggered off back to the motherland or fatherland, whatever it is, plus a family pet died. We've been in here for months."

"That my friend is the thing about people." Max started. "Some people come, some people go, as long as they stay in contact, they will always be about. Once you get out of here, things will become a lot better."

Max was probably right. Once I got back to some kind of normality, maybe things would be different.

"You're right." I said reassured. "I think being around everyone has finally started to get to me a bit."

"And what troubles you on a professional level?" Max asked.

"What happened at Into The Void got on my tits if I'm honest. I didn't know what was going on. I mean O'Malley claimed after I wasn't an SCU wrestler, but how did he win the bloody belt without me being signed there? He shouldn't have even got a crack at me, briefcase or not, till I was signed down. Just a bloody loophole."

"He's a weak champion." Max said with a tinge of disappointment to his tone. "He won't hold it too long, he can not connect with a crowd."

"Then there's the card this week." I said with a nod. "Christina's stacked it in her favour so much, friends and family. I'm not a mug, I know why Christina's pals are against the champions in a mixed tag match, one of them pick up the win, they'll be bleating about pinning the champ and demanding title shots. I didn't come over on a banana boat. The main is stacked for her missus to win. This show is disappointing, and we've still got Jack Washington's card to come."

"She probably slipped in to one of her hundred personalities." Max commented on Christina's state of mind. "How do you know Jack Washington will do that?"

"Mentioned it in a promo." I told Max. "And he's egotistical enough to do and deluded enough to believe he really did earn it. Like an O'Malley syndrome. I'll happily go for an open challenge thing, but something ain't sitting right with this."

"You won't lose to him." Max said with confidence.

"I know, but something just ain't sitting right with these matches." I said with a shrug. "I've actually reached the end of my rope at this point."

"Meaning?" Max asked.

"Meaning I'm ready to jack this all in." I replied. "If Evie didn't win that belt, I would have honestly showed up next week and given the title back, thanked everyone and gone home to Maine. Honestly, this company is starting to fade with things like this. The whole thing is mad. It's like everyone here feels the need to have a title belt. I got Griffin Hawkins failing against me, but it's all about the titles for him, same with Wolfslair. Alicia pops back in and instantly, I want the title, Keira Fisher spends her life begging for a Bombshell title shot. You've got Christina stacking odds so she and Roxi can try and get a title shot. Even Kate Steele has been hinting at it while she's a champion."

"Times have changed Ben." Max said confidently. "People feel they need a championship to brush over their talent. We are old school, we have the talent to work as they did way back when. We're the people who enhance a championship, rather than a title belt enhancing a talent. All these people need the attention on a championship, because they have little talent to fall back on. For people like us, we take these championship belts and make them mean something. Can you honestly see Jack Washington taking the belt off you and people giving a damn?"

Max was right, and I couldn't deny it, people rarely react well to people with a handful of matches leading a company.

"Should he book himself against you and somehow get lucky, who will take a man with no history, seriously?" Max asked. "He is young, he doesn't see how this will damage his career rather than make it better, but first, you need to focus your mind of the tasks at hand. Tonight, we battle, that's your main focus. When that is said and done, focus on Teddy Warren. Don't worry about your wife, she will not be focusing on you, she will only have eyes for Kate. When that is done, focus on Jack Washington. Muddling thoughts will not help and will make your urge to leave stronger."

I couldn't help but sigh, Max was talking sense but it was hard to let the words sink in.

"You're in the ring with me tonight Ben." Max reminded me. "And I won't be playing nice. Get your focus in to tonight. Everything else will fall in to place."

Wise advice from a man who had done so much in wrestling, having lived and breathed it as a child, watching his family enter the ring.

"Thanks Max." I said as I stood up. "I appreciate the advice. I'll see you tonight in that ring. First, I better go find those tight trunks.  Just only thinking slightly ahead there."

Alas, Evie was on to me. She knew my game before I could even switch it on. She'd seen the card and by the time I got back to the room, those tight shorts were hidden. The rest of the day went well, I didn't exactly get the results I desired, but still, it was good being in the ring with some real champions.... Not you O'Malley.... but taking Max's advice, it was time to focus on the first roadblock in the way, that roadblock being Teddy Warren, and of course, my wife Evie.

---

A short wander around the rose garden at the base of The Saxon Hotel was needed. I've done promos from the bar, the pool, those kinda places, but I thought I'd have a stroll through the rose garden, rest me aris on a bench, with the belt over my shoulder and have a little chat with you all. Don't wanna babble on here too much because honestly, these tag promos are limiting and think I chatted too much a bit earlier. Ah well.

"Alright people." I say as I lean back on a bench.

Limited time here Ben, don't prat about.

"I never thought for a second I'd have to sit here and talk about a match like this. I didn't think there was a muppet on earth who would book such a thing, but apparently there is." I say with a shake of my head. "You Christina..."

I wave my finger.

"You are indeed a muppet if you think I couldn't see though you like a window." I say still waving my finger. "Kate and Teddy are your friends now, although it wasn't too long ago they were trying to rip you off to the point you also have a side job in a casino, but they're now your mates. Now you think I wouldn't work it out but I wasn't born last night, I know what this is about. This is all about getting your friends future title shots and before you sit there and say no, stop, because the lie detector in my nut is already going off. You book me and Eves on either side so if one of your friends score a pin over us, they can claim they beat a champion and should get a title shot."

I put my hands on the side of my head.

"Why do you think people won't see that bollocks a mile off?" I say as I shake my head. "It's obvious you wanna give your missus a title, give yourself a Bombshell title shot, and one of these two a claim to a title shot, plus someone else a shot at me. Lady, two things, one, you're worse than Oprah with these giveaways."

I hold up two fingers.

"And two." I start seriously. "This has to be the worst card I've ever been on. No thought behind it, just help ya friends and try and throw a title on your wife and make it all about you. I have no respect for you at all anymore Christina. Not a slight on your Roxi, but I seriously bloody hope Alicia and Andrea smack Christina to bits."

At this point, I don't even feel guilty for saying that, hell, I had to stop myself short of saying a trained chimp coulda put out a better card.

"I might be opening SCW's worst card in history, but your plan Christina ain't gonna work." I say firmly. "Your friends can only claim they should get a shot if they pin me or Eves."

I shake my head.

"It ain't happening." I say honestly. "Here's the thin point of things. I ain't giving a monkeys about teaming with Kate Steele, but I sure as hell hope Evie lays claim to Kate's belt if Evie pins her, oh yes, loophole Christina, works both ways. I honestly have no desire to team with Kate, I never have, never wanted to, really don't wanna right about now either. To me Kate, you're not in the match, you're just there, my only thoughts is Teddy Warren."

Realistically, my only thoughts were getting this rubbish over with, and that segment booked that I needed to do on the show and wait for the predictable announcement that Jack Washington is jumping the line.

"I don't really care if I beat you or not Teddy." I say seriously. "I couldn't give a rat's arse about the fact I haven't lost this year, ten on the spin or whatever it is. I mean in real matches, SCW matches, not that bollocks O'Malley pulled off, I mean face to face."

Got the belt but he's no champion.

"I don't care about what records I have, I don't have, I don't even mind about this right." I say as I look at the SCW World Heavyweight championship over my shoulder. "I'm frustrated Teddy, I'm wound up with so much dodgy stuff going on around here, so much dodgy stuff, not even hidden, just dodgy. I'm wound up with all the cry babies who must have title shots, I'm wound up with people showing up and talking belts. Wrestling is winding me up to the point on Sunday, I don't even feel like wrestling. I'm at the point where wrestling doesn't matter anymore. No longer is working with people outside people with a titles a thing, no longer is helping our business grow a thing, it's all about greed and titles and I'm sick of it. I'm actually at the point I don't wanna call myself a wrestler."

It was true. I started to feel like being a wrestler for SCW was watered down by title hungry, selfish people.

"But I am a fighter and fight I will do come Sunday." I say with a serious look on my face. "I'm a champion, not a thirsty for gold person like we have in SCW. I'm a champion so I'll act like it and I'll give the fans my time. Personally, I don't give a damn at the result, but you're not putting me down, and I can tell you this for free, Kate's not putting my wife down. If I'm gonna win this match, I'll be making sure I'm putting you down."

I honestly didn't care less about this, but Evie or I will be getting the pin, even if it means the other losing.

"Now Evie." I start with a smile. "I had this big old speech and stuff about how I was gonna win cause you know, it's what we're gotta do. I had this big speech about all the bad, bad things I was gonna do, be all manly about it and everything, but I came across a little problem with saying all that, and you'd have loved it, was a big speech and everything. It was as long as ya arm, this arm in fact."

I point to my left arm and look at my watch.

"But I'm out of time. I got my timing's wrong and yeah, don't have the time to talk about that, so yeah, bad Evie! I will beat you, I am the boss, I am the man, I will win! Blah, blah, blah." I say with a smile. "Anyway you lovely lot, really am out of time. Again, Christina, really bad card, but you've certainly made me appreciate Mark Ward and Christian Underwood's booking, I mean really appreciate it. Anyway, almost on borrowed time so I'll see you all Sunday."

I wink.

"Laters people."

The camera fades

35

Supercard Archives / Ben Jordan (c) V Mark Cross (c)

« on: June 05, 2020, 11:19:03 AM »

 The camera opens with myself and Evie Jordan, the two sitting on a sofa. I turn my head and look towards Evie.

"You know something babe?" I say with a smile.

"What's that?" Evie replies as she raises an eyebrow at me.

"It's been like six months since I last did a parody." I say, keeping that smile on my face. "I was gonna do that Arrowverse one but that felt a bit silly considering. So I think I'm gonna do one."

Evie looks at me, her eyebrows lowered towards me.

"No big build up?" She asks. "No falling asleep watching something to kick it off?"

"Nah." I reply with a serious look on my face. "No need to fanny about."

Evie crosses her arms across her chest and looks at me sternly.

"You did this whole thing backwards and run out of space, didn't ya?" She says with a stern look.

I couldn't lie to her, that's exactly what happened, so I nodded my head and with a quick click of my fingers, let the funny stuff begin!

---

In 2020, a cracked in the head Englishman roped people in to a mad idea,
The men in white coats promptly arrived,
But these people promptly escaped to somewhere in The Saxon Hotel,
Still wanted by the men in white coats, they survive as liberators of championship belts.
If you have a problem, if no one else can help, and if you can find them, maybe you can hire...
the A-Team..... And friends!

You know the theme song is going through your head right now, so I'll give ya about a minute to catch up.

The scene opens with a shot of SCU Headquarters, shot through a pair of binoculars. The binoculars look towards the main entrance and to the right where two golf carts of security personal sit.

"What do you think, EJ..." the man behind the binoculars asks.

The camera moves out to see Ben chomping on a cigar and looking towards Evie.

"EJ?" She questions.

She looks down at her chest to see chain after chain of gold wrapped around her neck. Her hand moves up to the side of her head to feel feathers hanging from her ear.

"You made me BA?" She says surprised. "So you must be Hannibal?"

"Hannibal Ben Smith to be exact" He says with a smile. "And cause you're bad arse. So what do you see?"

EJ looks through the binoculars, taking note of the golf carts moving around.

"Mobile patrols." EJ says. "Moving very, very slow. I think a gang of teens could take them out and save us the trouble."

"What about you Face Woman?" Hannibal asks. "What can you see?"

He turns the other way to see Samantha Marlowe standing there looking through the binoculars towards the front door. She looks back at Hannibal and EJ.

"Throw security guards at a desk." She says with her southern tone. "The front door looks like it stays locked, would need buzzing in to that."

Hannibal looks at the building.

"No roof access?" He asks. "Cause I know a guy with parachutes going cheap."

"Probably not the thing you wanna cheap out on." Face Woman says with a half smile.

"And I ain't jumping on no roof!" EJ quickly adds. "What about air vents?"

"That's possible." Hannibal says. "We can get someone in the air vents, but we still don't know what we're walking in to there. I think we need more people, people with a very certain skill set."

"Gonna call Liam Neeson?" Face Woman asks with a smile.

"Nah, I'm still waiting for him to hunt me down and find me after I picked up his jacket by mistake." Hannibal says with a smile. "I think we might need air support."

EJ snaps her head towards Hannibal and looks at him through narrow eyes.

"Not that crazy fool!" EJ says through gritted teeth.

"He's the best in the business, EJ." Hannibal says. "But I think we'll need more than that. I think we'll need someone good at climbing through vents, someone who is over the top reckless who will shoot people in the face with giant things from two feet away, some people to distract those guys at the front, and maybe someone who knows that building inside out."

"Where do we get those people from?" Face Woman asks.

"I'll come up with something." Hannibal says.

He slides his hand in to his pocket and pulls out his phone, using his thumb to unlock it and taps the Twitter app. He types a few words quickly and hits send. He looks from EJ, to Face Woman.

"Sorted!" Hannibal says proudly "I'm sure we'll get loads of responses soon. I'm popular and respected you know, but we very much need to get the other stuff. So Face Woman, you go pick up the air support."

Face Woman nods her head and Hannibal turns to EJ.

"And we need weapons. Lots and lots of weapons." Hannibal tells her. "So many weapons, but probably need to make them paintball guns, cause you know they ain't gonna let us show this if we're using real guns. Killing people for real is against the rules and I don't fancy losing points for this after working all day on it...."

Hannibal looks at the camera and gives a thumbs up.

"You got it." EJ replies.

"We'll meet back in a little while at the secret hideout thingy while I try and get some people." Hannibal tells them.

"Where's that then?" Face Woman asks.

Hannibal turns and points behind him to a building maybe twenty feet away from the three.

"Right there." He says with a grin.

Both Face Woman and EJ Barracas nod their heads at Hannibal, as we cut to a commercial break.... Or fast forward.

---

The camera switches to a room with circle of chairs, where people sit and await. The camera focuses in on Hannibal Ben Smith, or Ben Jordan as you know him. EJ Barracas, or Jordan as you know her, sits next to him, running her hand down the huge amount of gold chains around her neck.

"At least there is one good thing to being this character." She says as she looks at the gold.

A door from the corner opens, and Sam Marlowe, or Face Woman as she is in this walks across the wooden floorboards.

"Did you get him?" Hannibal asks.

"It wasn't easy but I got him." She replies as she takes a seat. "But he brought a friend."

"Real or invisible?" EJ asks.

"Kinda neither." Face Woman replies.

Despayre... or Burdoch as he's now known, bursts through the door, holding Angel in his hands.

"HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!" He yells out.

"Ugh!" EJ growls. "Not this crazy fool!"

Burdoch charges towards EJ and jumps on EJ's lap, rubbing her head.

"Didn't you have a Mohawk at one point?" He says.

EJ drops Burdoch on to the floor and he shuffles himself to a nearby seat and pulls himself up and points towards Hannibal, who stands up.

"Thank you all for hearing my call and joining us here today." Hannibal says. "Today we have a very special mission."

"Where did he get all these people?" Face Woman asks

"Twitter." EJ replies across Hannibal's empty seat.

"Today, we have a chance to do something special." Hannibal says as he looks around the crowd. "We need to do something that's needed to be done for a long time. We are all good guys, and there's a whole bunch of people that need saving and a championship belt that needs liberating. I'm talking about the good people of Sin City Underground and The Underground championship. Before I get to the plan, let me introduce you to everyone. Now you know me, I'm Colonel Hannibal Ben Smith."

Hannibal looks to his right to Evie, every dressed in combat pants, a red shirt, with gold chains around her neck, and feathers hanging from her ears.

"This is EJ Barracas." Hannibal says. "EJ by name, bad arse by nature."

Ben turns to Sam Marlowe and points to her, dressed impeccably in a business suit, with matching skirt and white blouse.

"This is Face Woman." He says. "Using those charms and good looks to get us what we need."

Hannibal turns his attention to Despayre, who waves at him. Despayre is wearing grey pants, a black shirt, a beige bomber jacket and baseball cap.

"This is Burdoch." Hannibal says with a point of fingers. "Our air support."

"And a crazy fool." EJ adds.

"There wasn't someone called Burdoch in the A-Team." Burdoch says scratching his head. "There was a Murdo..."

"Shush." Hannibal says. "We need to keep real names quiet or people will be hitting me with all kinds of requests for royalties. Who's your little friend Burdoch."

Burdoch raises Angel, Despayre's trusted teddy bear, in his hands.

"This is Assassin Angel." Burdoch says with a big grin. "He's a sneaky little bear, can sneak in to all the places we can't."

"Good." Hannibal says as he turns to face Amber Ryan. Amber wearing blue jeans and a white tank top. "This is Joan McClane, she's pretty damn good at picking people off from random places."

"And shooting people." She quickly adds.

"Which will certainly help on this mission." Hannibal says with a smile.

He turns to Mercedes Vargas, dressed in baggy green camouflage pants, a black sleeveless shirt, with a red ammo holder sash and matching red headband.

"June Rambo everyone." Hannibal says with grin. "Explosive expert, nothing this woman can't blow up."

June gives him a nod as he turns towards Fenris and Aron, both dressed in faded blue jeans and plaid shirts.

"Who the fuck are we meant to be?" Fenris asks in his gruff voice.

"Well you're Joe Duke and Aron is Juke Duke." Hannibal says as he looks around the others.

"Who the fuck are they?" Fenris barks. "We look like a couple of farmers."

"The Dukes, you know, the show from years ago, drive real fast, lead people on chases." Aron tells Fenris. "Used to hang around with their cousin Daisy.... Hey! Do we have a Daisy?"

Juke looks at Hannibal with hopeful eyes, but Hannibal takes a cigar and puts it between his lips and shakes his head.

"Sorry kid." Hannibal replies. "No one else wanted in on this thing from the SCW side. Ladies and Gentlemen, Joe and Juke Duke, our high speed chase distractions for the mission."

Burdoch raises his hand, and Hannibal quickly looks towards him.

"Yes, Burdoch?" Hannibal says as he points towards him.

"Not to question your leadership Colonel, but should he really be here? He could be a spy." Burdoch says as he points to the man at the end of the line.

O'Malley, dressed in grey combat camouflage, looks across the room at Burdoch.

"You mean G.I Mo?" Hannibal asks.

"Yeah, Gimo" Burdoch says. "He works for SCU, he could be telling them everything about your plan."

"I couldn't give a shiny shite about SCU while Mark Cross holds that belt captive." G.I Mo yells across the room. "And if I get the chance today, I'd love to give the fella a slap."

"He's gonna be a good extra gun Burdoch." Hannibal says.

"I think I should keep an eye on him." Burdoch says as he wags his finger at G.I Mo.

"By all means." Hannibal says as he points at G.I Mo.

Burdoch springs from his seat and moves towards him, pulling out a magnifying glass in his pocket and holding it up in between himself and G.I Mo.

"So, we are gonna liberate that championship belt." Hannibal says as his eyes look around the crowd. "We don't know just what is behind those doors, we don't know how many people they have there. I have a plan to get us in, but we need to stay as a group when we get in there to see what's awaiting for us. If anyone doesn't have the stones for this, feel free to leave."

Hannibal looks around the chairs to see no one leaving the room. He smiles and nods.

"This is a great plan." He says with a bright smile and excitement in his voice. "We're going right through the front door."

"Ugh, Hannibal's on the jazz again." EJ Barracas says as she groans.

"You never know EJ...." He replies. "I love me some jazz! Now here's the plan..."

And now we fast forward a bit.... Or go to a commercial break, whatever ya fancy..... But whatever you chose the last time after scene one, do the opposite this time! Go on, keep it fresh!

---

"Ok, everyone ready?" Hannibal Ben says as his hand touches an earpiece

The screen splits in to four parts to show Joe and Juke Duke, Burdoch, Face Woman and Joan McClane in different locations.

"Ready!" They all say almost in sync.

"All your Duke boys." Hannibal says.

The square of Joe and Juke, aka Fenris and Aron zoom forward and the rest fade out and Joe, behind the driving wheel looks towards Juke.

"I can't believe we;re doing this shit." He huffs

Juke smiles at his driving partner and the camera zooms out to show the two sitting in the General Lee, the car made famous by The Dukes Of Hazzard. The engine roars loudly in the car park outside SCU Headquarters. Smoke spins from the tires as the car starts to spin around, doing donuts in the car park. A square appears at the top, showing security guards sitting in two golf carts.

"What the hell is that?" One says loudly.

The golf carts speed off and their square fades out, showing them appearing close to those Duke Boys car.

"Get ready...." Juke says to Joe.

The golf carts get closer to the General Lee and the car stops as Joe looks through the window.

"Hey, rent a cops!" Joe shouts out the window. "Golf carts? They gave you shit your grannies can drive... Embarrassing!"

Anger crosses the faces of the four security guards in the two golf carts.

"Hey! My granny loaned me this golf cart!" One shouts back.

Joe hits the accelerator and starts to drive around the golf carts and take off, quickly taking off with the golf carts in pursuit of the two men.

"YEEEEEEEEEHAW!" Juke yells out as Joe just shakes his head.

The two speed off, at a pace allowing the golf carts to chase at comfortable distance. They head towards a ramp.

"Why the fuck did Ben want us the use the ramp?" Joe questions.

"Hannibal Ben." Juke corrects him. "And because if it works, the golf carts will crash and they'll not have the sense to walk back."

The General Lee flies over the ramp, but the video pauses with the car in the air.

"Now what them Duke boys didn't know." A southern narrated voice says. "Is that Ben rewrote the script to put a river there at the last second cause he thought it would be cool."

The General Lee flies over the river and lands hard on the other side and spins around to stop as the golf carts follow and crash in to the river. Joe and Juke smile and drive away.

"Mission accomplished Hannibal." Juke says as the camera cuts back to Hannibal Ben.

"Joan, are you ready?" Hannibal asks.

The screen splits to show Amber, seemingly in a tight space.

"Ready." She says as she crawls.

"You're up Face Woman." Hannibal tells Sam Marlowe.

Face Woman stands outside the main entrance to the building and buzzes a buzzer on the door, two security guards sit behind the desk, looking through the window as she pouts her lips. With an excited look on her face, they quickly buzz her through the door. She walks in looking at them.

"Hi guys." She says in her sweetest tone, pressing her chest out in front of her. "My car broke down outside and my phone battery died, can I use your phone?"

She dramatically flutters her eyelashes at both men, her most seductive smile on her face and the two men fight to give her the phone. She looks up at an air vent to their side, seeing a finger move between the gap.

"Well aren't you two sweet?" Face Woman says with a smile.

She reaches across the desk and wraps her arms around both men with a hug, covering their ears as the air vent crashes to the ground, unknown to the guards. The screen splits to where Ben is seen smirking at EJ Barracas aka Evie.

"Wouldn't believe it, I came up with that at the last minute." He says with the smirk growing.

"Yeah I would." She replies.

Face Woman looks towards Joan McClane as she slides out of the air vent and drops to the floor. Face Woman lets the guards go, who look at each other with wide smiles and Joan grabs both men by the head and smacks them together, both slumping to the floor.

"Yippee kiy-yay motherfucker!" She screams out.

"Done." Face Woman says through the coms.

The camera splits with Hannibal Ben and EJ sitting in a van of some sort.

"Floor it EJ!" Ben commands

Tires squeal as a wide shot of the main entrance can be seen and a black van with a red stripe down the side pulls to a holt outside. The backdoor opens and June Rambo aka Mercedes Vargas, and G.I Mo aka O Malley, jump out of the back, with Hannibal Ben jumping out of the passenger seat and EJ Barracas jumping out of the drivers seat, each carrying big paintball guns. The four make their way to the door and Joan buzzes them in. The four make their way in to the lobby, Hannibal nodding at Face Woman.

"Nice work Face Woman." Hannibal says with a salute.

He turns his head toward Joan.

"I thought you just liked to shoot people." He says with an arches eyebrow.

"I like to mix it up." She says with a slight shrug of her shoulder. "Sometime I like to shoot people, other times, just happy to break their heads."

Hannibal Ben nods in agreement.

"Right, thanks to G.I Mo, we know the championship is on the second level but we don't know what stands in between us and there." Hannibal says.

"That's cause he's a spy." Burdoch's voice says over the coms.

"Eh, piss off." G.I Mo replies.

"Swear jar!" comes the response down the earpiece.

"It could be anything at all." Hannibal Ben tells the team "So be ready.

June Rambo raises her finger as she looks down the corridor.

"I hear something." She says in a hushed voice.

The team look towards where she points and all raise their paintball guns in that direction. Someone walks around the corner and a round of shots fire from the team, in to the person.

"What the actual fuck!" Alexis Staggs can be heard saying.

She looks down at her white shirt, now covered in multi coloured paint from the rounds discharged from the group. Hannibal Ben steps forward.

"Seriously Ben." She says with a growl to her tone. "What the fuck?"

Hannibal scratches his head as he puts a cigar in between his teeth and chews down, before lighting it.

"We're doing a parody." He explains and you got right in the way.

"I don't wanna be in ya damn parody!" Alexis bites back.

"Too late now." He replies as he points at the camera. "But don't worry, I'll give ya an acting credit at the end."

Alexis stomps her feet and turns around and storms off, cursing under her breath. Ben turns to the team and looks at them.

"Be honest, you all knew that was Alexis and fired anyway, didn't ya?" Hannibal says as he looks around the group.

The group look away from Ben, but smiles cover their faces.

"Wasn't just me then." Ben says with a grin. "Right, onward!"

The group advance as Hannibal drops to the back, turning around to cover the rear but a shot hits him in the rear, causing him to jump! He turns to see EJ Barracas standing behind him.

"What was that for?" He asks.

"My finger slipped." She replies with a smile.

"What was that really for?" He asks much more firmly.

"For not taking the trash out the other day when we were back home." She replies with a wide smile.

Hannibal shakes his head slowly.

"We can do this later." Ben says as he removes his cigar from his lips. "But I will shoot at ya too."

EJ looks at Hannibal and winks.

"Promises, promises." She says biting her lip. "Promising me a good time again."

Hannibal raises his finger at her, his mouth open to speak, but can't think of the words to say.

"I didn't mean it like..." He stumbles out. "We'll do this later."

He runs to catch up with the others, to see them frozen in place.

"What I miss?" Hannibal says in a curious tone, only to have the group point in the direction.

He slowly turns his head to look in the direction the fingers point to, to see a horde of zombies standing in their way, walking from side to side.

"Ah, who write this rubbish?" Hannibal asks with a roll of his eyes.

The fingers turns from the horde of zombies, to point directly at him, causing another eye roll from him.

"Alright, alright." He says conceding defeat. "Social distance here people."

The zombies stop and look around at each other.

"Does bring up a valid point." Hannibal says to himself as he taps his chin. "I mean if this is the new normal, where people need to stay away from each other, how are they gonna make zombies in The Walking Dead social distance from each other. I mean does the world really need corona zombies?"

Before anyone else can say anything, June Rambo steps in front of the crowd and the camera focuses on her as she fires off round after round of paintballs towards the horde, screaming at the top of her voice, hundreds of paintballs flying out of her gun at a fast speed. She reaches on to her chest and rips a hand grenade off, ripping the pin out of it with her teeth and throwing it in to the crowd. An explosion is heard off camera as the group duck. Face Woman puts her hand on June's shoulder.

"I think you got 'em Rambo." She says, snapping June out of her trance.

The camera spins around to see the zombies on the floor, covered in paint and not moving, excess paint splattered up the walls. Hannibal steps next to Rambo and looks at her.

"Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaamn Mercy!" He says with his jaw dropped. "That was awesome! Anyone know how to say that was awesome in Spanish?"

He looks around the group to see everyone look at each other, but Rambo raises her hand slowly.

"Can you tell yourself in Spanish, that was freaking awesome!" He asks her.

Hannibal puts his hand up and Rambo fist bumps her.

"You know." G.I Mo says, catching the groups attention. "The stairs to go up are in the other direction?"

He points to a door behind him, then upwards, causing the group to look around each other.

"Yeah, but if we went straight up the stairs." Hannibal starts. "Then we wouldn't have had a cool scene with zombies, cause I don't think zombies can climb up stairs, and if they did, we'd have been waiting for hours."

G.I Mo walks to door and opens it, pointing upwards and the group nod and walk towards him, each walking through the stairs and upwards. The camera switches to the top of the stairs where Hannibal Ben can be seen looking around the corner of the next landing, seeing no one, he steps through, paintball gun raised. The group slowly walk through the door and look around.

"This is too quiet." EJ Barracas says slowly.

"SPLASH!" The sound comes through the coms.

"The bloody hell was that?" Hannibal says confused.

"Some genius tried to drive the car back through the river." Juke's voice can be heard saying down the coms.

"Well, it looked fucking shallow!" Joe's voice can be heard arguing.

"So you knackered the car?" Hannibal quickly asks.

"He did that to the car." Juke informs the leader.

"Oh fuck off." Joe's voice can be heard saying.

"You're next big scene is meant to come up here." Hannibal tells them. "You're meant to come crashing through the window in the General Lee, and spin around the corner and stop right behind us, climb out the window and look all cool."

"And how was we meant to do that when you're on the second floor?" Joe asks in an angry tone.

"You're the Duke boys." Hannibal tells them. "You could land that car on the wing of a plane thirty thousand feet in the air if there was a big enough ramp to do it."

Hannibal sighs as he looks around the group.

"Take five everyone, while The Dukes get up the stairs." Hannibal Ben tells the group as he looks around them.

The group break character to relax for a few seconds, but the voice of an SCU star can be heard.

"Hi guys!" Ariana Angelos says as she pushes a refreshment cart down the hall. "I heard you guys were doing something here today and thought I'd bring you refreshments."

Ariana reaches for the cart and lifts off a plate of cookies. She hands the plate around to everyone, each person taking a cookie and holding them up.

"Cheers." Ben says with a nod.

"You're welcome, I made them myself." She says proudly.

Everyone holds the cookies just in front of their faces, stopping after hearing Ariana made them herself.

"Maybe we shouldn't." Ben tells the group. "We still have a lot of filming to do and need to stay in shape a bit here. Don't wanna get a cramp or anything after eating cookies."

Fenris and Aron finally catch up, walking through the door at the top of the stairs. Ariana holds the plate of cookies out towards Fenris.

"Cookie?" She asks.

"Did you make them?" He quickly replies.

"I did." She responds.

"No." Fenris says bluntly as he shakes her head and just breezes past Ariana.

Aron smiles and shrugs towards Ariana, a sympathetic look on his face. Ben looks towards Fenris.

"Ere, you didn't fall in the river did ya?" Ben asks Fenris, clearly setting him up for something.

"No." Fenris replies, feeling this might be leading to somewhere. "Why?"

"With lips like that, you'd have been the envy of the river." Ben says with a cheeky smile.

Fenris clinches his fist and waves it at Ben who smiles, but the sounds of thumping can be heard in the distance.

"Looks like we're back in character people!" Ben says. "And.... ACTION!"

"What the hell is that?" Joan McClane says out loud.

"Knowing him." Joe Duke replies. "It could be anything."

The thumps get louder and louder as they get closer. A huge shadow casts itself on the wall and something turns around the corner. The crowd turn and look at Ben.

"The Marshmallow Man?" They all say in unison.

"Who ya gonna call?" Hannibal says sheepishly.

"I swear fool." EJ says as she shakes her head. "If you say Ghostbusters...."

Hannibal looks at her and shakes his head.

"Air support!" He says with a grin.

The screen splits to see a helicopter flying alongside a mountain, spinning the right to see it cruising over water. The screen splits in to three to see the inside of the helicopter, to see what looks like a miniature figure of Despayre aka Burdoch at the controls. The screen then quarters to see Burdoch sitting with a remote control in his hand. A fifth square covers the center of the screen to see a remote control helicopter slowly flying over the group, very, very slowly, carrying a balloon underneath as the screen goes back to just following the helicopter.

"I don't know why you wouldn't let me have a real helicopter." Burdoch sadly says.

"I couldn't fit it in the building." Hannibal responds.

"Sure, but you could get the Marshmallow man in the building..." He quickly says back.

"How did you get the Marshmallow Man in the building?" Face Woman asks.

"Through the cargo bay." Hannibal whispers back "Then shoe horning it though doors. He fell down the stairs four times. Second thought, shouldn't have made him put on the costume downstairs."

The helicopter flies over the Marshmallow Man, hovering over the top.

"Bombs away!" Burdoch says through the coms.

The water balloon drops and lands on the Marshmallow man's head, the big white marshmallow's face changing from a wide smile, to a sad face as he slowly turns around. Joan looks at her watch.

"Don't worry, he'll get there in a minute." Hannibal says with a yawn.

As he turns around, the group take aim and start firing in to the back of him, most aiming low towards his rear, causing him to speed up. Hannibal looks at EJ.

"He was taking too long." She says as she looks at him.

"Good work Burdoch." Hannibal says as he watches the helicopter fly around the corner chasing the Marshmallow Man. "Feel free to join us when you land that bird, Captain."

Without two seconds passing, Burdoch appears next to Hannibal, holding the remote control in one hand, and Assassin Angel in the other.

"Ok!" He says with a cheery smile. "Hi guys!"

Hannibal jumps, holding his chest as Despayre throws the remote control over his shoulder, causing a crash behind them.

"Bloody hell Despy!" He says breathing hard. "Not gonna be a good ending if the Colonel dies of a heart attack halfway through."

"It would be original." Burdoch says. "The action hero gets shot a lot, bleeds everywhere and doesn't die. What a twist it would be for the hero to be halfway through and have a heart attack."

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaand moving on!" Hannibal says as he points forward.

The group edge forward, moving slowly and deliberately. Hannibal holds his hand up as he points at an open door. He sneaks forward to see Krystal Wolfe playing a video game and live streaming.

"Need to make sure she doesn't leave the room and raise the alarm." Hannibal whispers. "Who's up for that?"

The screen cuts to Crystal's live stream.

"You guys are great today." She tells the invisible audience. "You can like and subscribe at the bottom of the screen."

Behind her on the live stream, a pair of furry ears can be seen and the face of the white robed teddy bear Assassin Angel can be seen broadcast to everyone watching, then.... Darkness! The screen flickers to black and a technical problems sign appears on the screen. The camera cuts to the group with Hannibal looking at Burdoch.

"He didn't...?" Hannibal asks.

"I can't say yes, I can't say no." Burdoch replies. "Gee, I can't wait to meet the ninja's next."

"How'd you know about that?" Hannibal asks curiously.

"I read the script." He replies before wandering off.

The lights flash out and flash back on as a group of ninja's appear in front of them.

"WOOOOOOOOOOOOHOHOOOOOOW! Did did did did did did deeeer." A voice can be heard singing off camera.

The group turn around to see Alex Rush waving at them all.

"Finally found those ninjas.... Ahem!" He says clearing his throat. "Everybody was kung fu fighting, lalalalalalalala"

As Alex continues to sing, the ninja's charge, only to get caught with the butt of the paintball gun from Joan McClane. The group break off, and the screen splits showing everyone fighting, with Joan Rambo forcing a ninja against the wall and throwing in punches, Joe and Juke Duke ducking spinning kicks before throwing punches of their own. G.I Mo brawling, putting an elbow in the face of a ninja. Face Woman punches a ninja in to Burdoch who punches him to the floor and the two high five. EJ Barracas grabs two ninjas by the neck and throws them over her shoulder, the scene slowing down as the two fly through the air and crash in to the wall. Hannibal ducks a punch from one and catches him with an uppercut. Joan and June ram two ninjas in to each other.

"Fast as lightning, lalalalalalalala" Alex Rush continues.

EJ lifts the paintball gun towards Alex.

"Cobblers!" He says out loud.

Evie fires the paintball at him, catching him in the beard, turning it to blue.

"Bugger! What was that for?" He asks her.

"Look around, the ninjas are down and you kept singing." EJ says. "And I didn't wanna listen to no jibba jabba from some crazy fool!"

EJ looks towards Hannibal and rolls her eyes.

"Really Ben?" She says with a sigh.

"It's a classic line." Hannibal argues back.

Alex rubs his beard and looks down at the blue paint on his fingers.

"Oh man, I'm never gonna get this blue paint out of my beard." He whines to himself. "I got a blue beard! OOOOOOOOOOOOO! I'm gonna go play pirates! I'm gonna go be Long John Silver!"

Alex wanders away and Hannibal looks at Burdoch.

"Kinda worried about Krystal." He whispers. "Think we should go get Assassin Angel?"

Burdoch points up to where the screen drops in half to show Krystal Wolfe.

"Sorry about the technical difficulty guys." She says down the camera. "But were back now and we have a very special guest joining us right now, please welcome Angel!"

The camera moves to Angel with a controller in front of him before the top of the screen fades and the group together.

"He's fine." Burdoch says with a smile.

"Was more worried about her to be honest." Hannibal says with shrug. "How much further to go G.I Mo?"

"Just round that corner." He replies.

Hannibal leads the group to the end of the hallway and looks around the corner. He slowly walks out raising the gun. The group following around the corner and they stand open mouthed at what they see before.

"A giant Mark Cross bobblehead?" June Rambo says with a surprised tone running through her slight accent.

"Well I needed a final boss." Hannibal says to her with a smile. "And thought why not."

Hannibal holds the gun up towards the bobblehead.

"Give it up Cross!" Hannibal shouts out. "Just give up that championship, and nobody needs to get hurt."

"Except the security guards." Face Woman says.

"And the guys in the golf carts." Joe Duke adds.

"Or Krystal Wolfe" Burdoch throws in  

"She wasn't hurt." Hannibal replies.

"Oh, you ain't seen Angel when he plays Mario Kart." Burdoch responds with a grin. "She'll be hurt after it."

"Then there was The Marshmallow Man." Joan McClane reminds Hannibal.

"And The Zombies." June Rambo adds to the list.

"Alexis Staggs." EJ says. "But she deserved it."

"Alex Rush when he got shot in the face.." Juke Duke says as he looks towards EJ.

"And all those ninjas." G.I Mo adds.

"FIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINE!" Hannibal says as he throws his hands in the air. "No one other than the security guards, the guys in the golf carts, Krystal Wolfe, The Marshmallow Man, the zombies, Alexis Staggs, Alex Rush and the ninja. Anyone else?"

"Ariana was probably hurt when Joe here wouldn't take a cookie." He says as he looks at the scowling Joe.

"Fine! All those people and Ariana Angelos too..." Hannibal says with a sigh. "So, are you willing to give up peacefully Cross?"

The bobblehead just sway and Hannibal Ben scratches his head as he looks at the group.

"Is he saying yes? Or no?" He asks them. "I can't tell, that thing is waving around all over the place."

The group look around each other, shrugging and looking confused.

"Ok, group huddle!" Hannibal orders, and the group listen, getting in a huddle. "Right, this is the last boss, so we need a plan. I think we need a plane."

"I ain't getting on no plane!" EJ says, but rolls her eyes. "You said that just to make me say that, didn't you?"

"Absolutely!" Hannibal says with a grin. "Here's what we do, Duke boys, yell YEEEEHAAAAW as a distraction, McClane, back in the air vent, Rambo, use oversized paintballs from three feet away, Face Woman, you flirt a bit, EJ, you kick open random doors, Burdoch, you look for your imaginary dog Willie, and G.I... Wait, where the hell is G.I Mo?"

Behind them, you hear the sounds of the sound of boot on body, quickly followed by oohs and awws. The group look up to see G.I Mo with Bobblehead Cross on the floor, kicking him in the ribs. G.I Mo puts his boot on the rear of the bobblehead and kicks him away.

"Yeah, crawl away ya little shite!" G.I Mo says as he flips him the bird and turns back to look at the group.

"Or, we can just do that." Hannibal says with his palms up.

"I told ya I wasn't a spy and I didn't like that guy." G.I Mo says looking around the group. "So while you were pissing around with whatever you was doing, I just decided to kick the shite outta him. Belts behind that door."

G.I Mo points at the door nearby and the camera switches to inside the room. The door flies open with EJ Barracas coming in to view after kicking the door through. The camera spins around to see the SCU Underground championship on a podium, shining in the light. Hannibal Ben moves in to the room and looks at the championship belt. He lifts it in the air and steps over of the room, holding it up in front of the crowd.

"The SCU Underground championship is ours!" He says proudly. "The champions and Sin City Underground are now liberated by the good people of Sin City Wrestling!"

Before the group can celebrate, the building starts to shake and a boulder drops from the sky and starts to roll towards them. The group look horrified, frozen to the spot as it moves towards them but Burdoch bats it away and down the hall in the direction Bobblehead Cross crawled.

"God DAMMIT!" Bobblehead Cross can be heard saying off camera.

"Oops." Burdoch says with a grin, but the group look at him in amazing. "What? It was plastic? Who was gonna put a real boulder up there? Could you imagine carrying a real one up the stairs and hang it from a roof?"

The group start to laugh as Hannibal Ben relights the cigar.

"I love it when a plan comes together...." Hannibal Ben says with a grin.

Duh duh duh duuuuuh duh!

As the theme song plays, the credits roll.

<body>
     <marquee direction = "up" scrollamount = "2">Ben Jordan as Hannibal Ben Smith
Evie Jordan as EJ Barracas
Samantha Marlowe as Face Woman.
Despayre as Burdoch
Amber Ryan as Joan McClane
Mercedes Vargas as June Rambo
Fenris as Joe Duke
Aron Baltassarson as Juke Duke
Angel as Assassin Angel
O'Malley as G.I Mo
Alexis Staggs as Girl who got shot in the boobs.
Ariana Angelos as Bad cookie lady.
Krystal Wolfe as Gamer girl, who also lost to Assassin Angel at Mario Kart in a deleted scene
Alex Rush as Kung Fu Fighting lalalalalalalala singer.
Anyone else I could rope in as Security guards/Zombies/Ninjas/Marshmallow Man/Bobblehead Cross

*No animals was hurt in the filming of this, although The General Lee is waterlogged, the golf carts are a bit knackered, and the guy in The Marshmallow Man Costume is walking a bit funny, but the animals are cool!</marquee>
  </body>

---

Out of a door, I walks in to a hallway of where everything you've seen so far was filmed. Ben turns around to look in the room and gives a thumbs up to the people in there.

"I'll be back with you guys in a bit." I said to the people behind the door. "Just gonna film this whole thing against Crossy and I'll be back with you."

I shut the door behind him and turns to face the camera with the SCU Underground championship over my shoulder. I look down at it and scratch my head.

"Wrong belt, my bad." I say to myself.

With a click of my fingers and a little camera magic, the SCU Underground championship turns in to the SCW World Heavyweight championship title. I smile at it with pride as I look down at it.

"Much better." I say with a film nod.

I quickly look up at the camera.

"Alright people." A smile burst over my face. "Before I start talking about Mark Cross, I need to thank Evie, Despayre, Fenris, Aron, Amber, Sammi, Mercedes, O'Malley, Mercedes, Alexis, Alex, Ariana and Krystal for being part of my utter goofiness for the day, and to all those guys who played the baddies. I wanna let ya all know that everyone involved in today's little shoot were tested beforehand and are clean and we actually filmed this in The Saxon Hotel, so we never had to leave the grounds to do anything at all. Social distancing is still very important and if any of us were sick, this wouldn't have happened. Now they're all in the green room behind me, having a drink on me, while I have to come out here and talk about this thing."

I put my finger on the SCW World Heavyweight championship.

"You know, I knew I was up for a challenge." I started. "There was never any doubt in my mind that this was gonna be a challenge for me, one of the toughest I've had since Fenris and you know, I was curious all bloody week to see what Mark Cross would have to say about it. Blokes an interesting guy, has a way with words and I did enjoy most of it. I do say most of it, cause certain things might have stuck out to me that made me think, meh, I thought you was better than that."

I rub my chin.

"I honestly thought you'd be focusing all about me mate." I said with a neutral look on my face. "I thought I was the one whose door you'd be knocking down. Me the one you'd be going at. I expected that from you, expected you to have that class, but you did the same as everyone else did."

I sigh with disappointment.

"You based it all on Evie." I said rolling my eyes. "How creative of you!"

I slowly clap.

"You couldn't get at me so much, but you went with the who I'm married to as a way of motivating me." I say with a shrug. "Mate, if you've never had a bird that inspires you to be better, to do better, then you ain't been around good women for a start."

A smile breaks on my face.

"It was almost like you was selling a match with her and not me. You do know this match is sanctioned by SCW, not SCU? And that SCW doesn't go for intergender wrestling? Or maybe I should be more to the point; you do know that it's me, and not my wife, that you're facing and should be focused on?" I say while clicking my fingers. "'Ere mush, I'm your opponent so sitting rambling on so much about Evie has pretty much summed up exactly how you've done things since winning Blast From The Past, just me talking about our match then. Pretty standard from you lately. Don't worry mate, I'll remind people that I'm facing you rather than you facing Evie."

I slowly shake my head.

"That promo alone showed me, and the world so much." I said seriously. "You have no idea how selling a match works, as much as you know about relationships, but here's the thing. Without her, I'd be facing Austin James Mercer right now, or any of the other people who entered that tournament. If she would have walked away in match one like she was teasing, not only would you not be in SCW at this point, but I think even SCU would have got tired of getting nothing back from ya and cut ya. Hell, they're probably thinking that now if they watched you non sell their top title match by spending most of your time sitting there worrying about my relationship over what I can do in the ring. I mean there are a million wrestling couples out there. One wrestler in always trying to use things like Twitter to hook up with another wrestler, you know that first hand, don't ya?"

I couldn't help but smile.

"No offence meant, of course." I say, trying to hide that smile. "Now those people have no shame in allowing their partners in their work, they're all in the same business, but you're using the fact that me and Eves as a focal point, as a way to rip shreds off me? How different is using your current partner, from using faces from your past in..."

I put my fingers up in air quotes.

"Flash backs?" I say with a serious face. "It's not, so if that's the game you wanna run at me, that is seriously water of a ducks back. I look forward to seeing your next promo, that will no doubt air after mine, be nothing but you, you and you."

I take a few steps forward towards a wall and lean against it.

"Nothing wrong with Evie driving me on to be better than you are." I say seriously. "Absolutely nothing, because it's got me to hold this championship. It's kinda in her nature cause she drove you on to win Blast From The Past and bring your championship belt to me. Evie does go for the throat to sell tickets, and she puts that in to me, then it's not a bad thing. It beats getting paid by two company and having very little respect from both companies because ya spend more time at home, hoping that someone like me, or someone like Father Gerald, or even O'Malley sells stuff for you. This is how bad it is, three people sell things for you while you do nothing and you want people to respect you for being a champion? how long you been in this business again?"

I run my hand through my hair.

"You've been knocking about long enough but couldn't be arsed to do your history report?" I say with a short sharp shake of my head. "Asking silly questions about when me and Eves have been on top at the same time. Mate, ya mugging yaself off there. You know this is my first top SCW title run, you know Eves stepped away from the ring a bit ago. Just a pointless question really. We haven't, but on Sunday, we'll find out with three belts between us. Making it sound like I've never held an SCW title before or something, which brings to mind something about people in glass houses shouldn't throw stones. You haven't done what I have here. Did I need to grab that top belt sooner to earn the respect and applause from my co-workers? Absolutely not, I worked hard and earned their respect by you know, showing up to work. This whole thing earlier, how many would have answered your call to have fun? Absolutely none because they don't respect you at all and you wanna sit and play a card about me and Eves not being at the top at the same time."

I breathe deeply.

"More proof that you ain't done too much work on me and focused more on Evie, because if you took the time to know who I am, you know I wouldn't mock ya about ya wife disappearing." I said in a disappointed tone. "We've all been there, but the relevance of it is moot, as much as you're basing everything on relationships here. It's a wrestling match, it ain't like partners, ex partners or future partners are getting involved, but here's something to throw out there. Actually feels like you're a bit jealous there that me and Eves are doing alright with our marriage. Maybe it's ya past that's made you bitter about things like marriage and other people being happy and actually working it right. My marriage means nothing in a wrestling match. I get in the ring and do what I have to and it seems to have worked out pretty well for me."

I run my fingers down the SCW World Heavyweight championship.

"Maybe you need some therapy to help you get through the bitterness and obsession with other people's relationships." I say looking towards the green room door. "I can have a word with Despy in there. He knows a guy."

I look back down the camera.

"You're not rattling me by talking about things outside the ring." I say matter-so-factly. "No safety nets needed here when Evie wins the Bombshell World Championship and I walk away with your title and mine. You can see first hand how we handle both being at the top, me being at the top of not one, but two companies. Honestly, there's no pressure here, none on the missus, we're actually looking forward to ruling the wrestling world. It's our legacy, might be destiny, however you wanna look at it mate. Either way, it's happening."

A confident look crosses my face.

"Mate, of course I'm gonna tell you this title means the world to me. Who wouldn't have a title and not have it mean something but I gotta ask again, how long have you been a wrestler?" I ask while looking at the belt. "You shoulda been around long enough to know that no one is a champion forever. Of course someone is gonna wrestle it away from me at some point. It's how this thing works, but it ain't gonna be you. Me and Eves are gonna be the top people around SCW so it won't be you, but someone will get it from me sooner or later, I have no doubt,  but every single second I hold it, I'm gonna be proud of it. I'm gonna be happy to be a champion and it's gonna continue after Into The Void IX."

I couldn't help but smirk.

"Also helps to sell something if you mention the event name, Into The Void IX more than once." I comment. "I've said that more in the last ten seconds than you did your whole promo last week...."

I put my hands up.

"Yeah, that was a bit of a sneaky one." I say with a slightly remorseful look on my face. "How far have I been progressing.... Well, I've been on every show since I won the championship and a hell of a lot in a row before I won the championship. After I won the belt, my first supercard title defence was against Fenris, did you watch that match? Probably not but you should go back and watch that cause that was top level wrestling, and I haven't slowed down yet. I have given everyone a chance who feel they're ready to step up and will continue to do so. Here's some advice, I shouldn't have to give this to you because you're a top champion yourself, but it's not just about how you lift yourself up, it's about how you lift your division up too."

I hold a finger up.

"Now this is not a slight at Senor Vinnie." I make clear. "But I'm pretty sure that since his belt became my belt, I have lifted this division to new heights. He wasn't here all the time as champion, I was, so I've brought the division up, now I couldn't do that if I wasn't on the rise myself, could I? I won the championship, I showed people the way up, I wasn't snotty with my nose in the air saying no to anyone wanting a shot at my belt, I gave them an approachable champion."

I put my hand on the title belt as I look at it..

"Now I'm not a plonker." I state as I look up at the camera. "I know the whole drinking diet thing was a dig a me, also not a good selling point for a match at Into The Void IX."

I hold up three fingers.

"Me drinking, smacking back the pizza, probably a substitute for the food of gods that is pie n mash." I say thoughtfully. "But it ain't done me much harm, has it? Bout work ethic mate. I can drink like a pisshead at a free bar and still get up and put the work in. Maybe as I got older, the hangovers disappeared and I can get out of the bed feeling like I've drunk enough to sink a battleship and one shower later, I'm back to being my charming self. Not sure how tactical it is to enjoy a pint with the boys and a dirty great pizza. Superstition? Must I have a pint and burger before every match to make sure that I win?"

I look up as if I'm thinking.

"Of course not, you wally!" I say with a smile. "Can I wrestle? Yes. Do I do it to a high standard? Absolutely. Have I been the World champion for over six months? You're too bloody right. Have I stopped having a pint or two or eating what I want? Don't be daft. I'll even buy ya a pint after the match"

I move my hand in the drinking motion.

"Nice attempt at Cockney, night to see you lot from Kent have the basics down, no shock, most Cockneys moved out there a while ago." I say with a shrug. "It doesn't matter if the people who step up to me are good enough or not, they believe in themselves. It's no different from you, you believe you can win, the outside world sees it differently, but you believe it, it's not gonna stop you trying at Into The Void IX..."

I hold up four fingers.

"Is it?" I shake my head slowly. "I'm taking this more serious than you might think Crossy. In fact, maybe a couple of weeks ago, I was thinking yeah, if I lose to Mark Cross, won't be a biggie, good wrestler when he shows up, but I dunno, minds change and fires get lit and who know. I will apologize though, Bear was a little too busy to appear in this one today. You want me to talk about why I'm better than you.... I show up and do the work?"

I shrug my shoulders.

"I have respect from people?" I continue. "People in your own company want to see you to lose to an outsider? I don't spend most of a promo talking about someone's partner? Or think mocking someone's diet is gonna put arses on seats? Oh you take your pick."

I point at the camera.

"Oh and well done for following Twitter to see me talking about what I planned and trying to use that against me as if it was gonna make me change my plans." I say pointing down the camera.

My pointing turns to slow clapping.

"Man, if only I never had that rush of blood to my head with that fast count." I mutter to myself. "At least Father Gerald might have had interesting things to say about me."

I breathe in deep and exhale sharply as I look down.

"If you believe those words you're saying about me and something tells me you do." I say looking back up. "You're about to lose the SCU Underground championship, to a boozer, with a bad diet, who don't take bugger all serious, that jokes around and fought no one of any note past Fenris. Man, you're gonna feel like a right plum on Sunday at.... Into The Void IX."

I quickly hold up five fingers.

"Well, I'll leave you with that Crossy. I'm sure this woulda been more fun if you spent more time talking about me rather than my wife and the fact you don't mind a drop of gin from time to time." I say with a blank look on my face. "And you'll probably watch this before you record yours, so whatcha think of the parody?"

I smile down the camera.

"I'll see you on Sunday at..... Into The Void IX." I say with a wink.

I hold up six fingers.

"Laters people."

The camera fades to black.

36

Supercard Archives / Ben Jordan (c) V Mark Cross (c)

« on: May 30, 2020, 05:25:52 PM »

 Underground 60

My hand had hit the canvas for the third time faster than I thought. I'm not saying I expected an instant classic, but I might have hit that canvas faster than I should have. Father Gerald told me to count faster and I did, but I dunno why. It was a kinda smart arse reaction that I'd always hated in wrestling. It didn't take long for me to sit there and have it dawn on me...

Reputation ruined.

Yes, I felt at that point years of building my reputation as a great, fair wrestler had gone down the pan and hearing the ring announcer announce Mark Cross as the winner left me feeling like someone had put a boulder in my stomach. It wasn't because Mark Cross had won, far from it. It was because I counted fast. Again...

Reputation ruined.

I ain't saying that Mark Cross wouldn't have won, I ain't one of those people slating his lack of effort since winning Blast From The Past - Yes O'Malley, I'm looking in your direction - but maybe I should have given Gerald more time to see where the match progressed to. Wrestling two matches at Into The Void IX wouldn't have bothered me, but like O'Malley quickly pointed out on Twitter, my saintness had faded. Again...

Reputation ruined.

I think my point is across there. I felt bad that all I had worked for had gone cause of a rush of blood to the head or something, but whatever it was, I had to shake it off quickly, because I had bigger issues to deal with. It didn't stop that walk to the back any easier, I was more than feeling that weight of the bolder weighing me down, keeping me more centered. Realistically, it was probably just a feeling, cause my moving up that ramp moved rapid with the SCW World Heavyweight championship over my shoulder. Not to leave Mark Cross time to celebrate, nor to avoid Gerald's rants. My wife was my priority.

Before I got back to the hotel from the SCW show to the SCU show, with a quick and brisk walk with my wife and SCU head of security Casey Williams, from the Staggs Dungeon across to the convention center in the Saxon Hotel Convention center, I had to deliver bad news to Evie - Our pet snake Kitten was not improving and it wouldn't be long before she was not with us anymore.

It took all my power to tell her that after a match she'd just lost to Alicia Lukas, she was taking that hard enough, but to have me pile on extra news that wasn't good, hurt her.

She'd come to the Sin City Underground show with me after some persuasion. Everything screamed at her to run home, but I couldn't have let her do that. She'd have smoked a packet and done a bottle of whiskey before I would have even got down to the ring.

I had asked Casey to keep an eye on her while I did what I had to. Distract her with anything, talking about the time he and I faced off over the ACW World Championship, show her pictures of his kids, anything. It worked as I got back through the curtain and gave the big man a nod as I moved towards him and Evie.

"Anyway." Casey said finishing his conversation with Evie. "I gotta go. I'll see you both soon."

I appreciated Casey's help.

"Thanks big fella." I said as he walked away from the scene, but my attention moved back to my wife. "Thank you for still being here."

Evie looked at me, her eyes sad, and not sure how to react.

She'd always shown strength in public, unless it was romance with me, where she didn't care if the world was watching or not. She never wanted to show any kind of weakness, it wasn't in her past life training.

"Well, we're back at the hotel already." I said as I put my hand on her shoulder. "Let's just go get those swabs stuck up our hooters and call it an early night."

She looked at me with sadness in her eyes.

"I..." it was almost like it took everything to just get one word past her lips.

I had a choice to make at this point, a tough choice but I knew I would make the right choice. At that point, it's something I knew that needed to be done. After all, people can't judge me for this I thought at the time, knowing that everyone is flirting with the rules. Hell, if people can bugger off and work for multiple companies during this thing, a few days wouldn't hurt for someone that has stepped outside of the hotel once in all these weeks, and it was my birthday after all.

"You know what Eves?" I rhetorically said as I stroked her shoulders. "Go to the room, grab out passports, cash, anything valuable that you wouldn't leave in the safe and of course, Bear."

She looked at me with a slight look of surprise, a look I've seen countless times, but this felt different. She was usually good at working out what was on my mind, but this time, she didn't have a clue what was going through my mind.

"Just erm." I continued. "Just do that and I'll just go do a couple of things quickly and meet me in the lobby of the hotel, ok? Don't question it, just do."

I don't know why she didn't pop me one for saying that so bluntly, maybe it was the grief setting in through her, and it was unlike her not to question - trust me, trying to plan a surprise party for her was always harder than it should have been - but she nodded, listened and walked.

"Now to do what I need to." I said to myself.

My eyes looked around for certain people, or a certain person. The show was just ending and wrestlers were not exactly shy. They were in the hotel they've been in for months, there was no shower facilities in the hotel conference center. I mean why would there be? People were already moving past me in their wrestling gear to get back to their rooms to shower in peace and quiet to reflect on their working day, but I was looking for one of two people.

"Anyone seen Christian Underwood or Mark Ward?" I asked as people passed.

I looked around but no one seemed to be listening to a word I said, till a familiar hand tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to see GRIME Nightmare champion Vixen Staggs standing behind me.

"Hello stranger!" I said with a smile. "How ya doing?"

"I'm good." Vixen said with a nod.

Should probably take the time to explain something here so you don't think it's all random, especially you newer fans. The Staggs Dungeon was actually a place I was familiar with all too well. I never trained there, but I was very close friends with Spike Staggs, and his wife Vixen. We worked together in SCW for years, travelled all over the place, I know Spike's son Tim very well. Known him since he was a kid. The Staggs were like a second family to me and I often found myself in Canada working on training with Vixen. That woman has hurt me in the ring off camera more times than I care to admit.

"I would so hug ya, but all this social distancing stuff." I commented.

"Yeah, we can kick the hell out of each other, but hugging seems to be a no no." Vixen said with a nod.

"Nice title belt there." I said as a nodded towards her GRIME Nightmare championship.

"Likewise." She replied as she looked at my championship belt over my shoulder.

"Cheers." I replied with a nod. "It's alright."

I smiled at my long time friend and torturer in those training sessions.

"Did I hear you was looking for Mark or Christian?" She said with that Canadian accent reaching above the noise.

"I am." I replied. "I need to speak to them about something urgently."

"They were in lobby last time I saw them." Vixen said. "Around the testing area."

"Thanks Vix." I replied with a smile. "I gotta get me skates on, but how about a training session for old times sake in about a weeks time?"

Vixen nodded at me and I took that as my cue to leave and head towards the testing area, the area where SCW and SCU stars were tested for corona virus every Sunday after shows, and whenever a wayward SCW or SCU star would return after working for another company. It didn't take me long to spot Mark Ward and Christian Underwood standing to one side watching over proceedings as SCW stars got tested. I quickly moved towards the two and tried to get their attention.

"Sorry to bother you fellas." I said with a slight wave. "Have you got a minute?"

Both men looked towards me. I knew it was a redundant question because they'd take the time out to talk to anyone who worked for them at any given time. They were approachable once those camera were off.

"What's on your mind?" Mark asked as he looked at me.

This was a tough thing to say, more than tough. I've been sitting talking about staying at home to people since the lock down started. I, along with a few others, have constantly told people to be superheroes and save lives by sitting in doors and watching TV. Now, I was gonna sit there and ask for something I've been speaking against for months. But what did it matter, I might as well do it on a personal level, as well as a wrestling level. Also know as...

Reputation ruined.

I was doing this for the absolute right reason, and I would know I'd take every precaution under the sun.

"I need to leave the hotel for a few days, maybe a week." I said to Mark Ward, but this caused Christian to pay more attention.

"Say what?" Christian asked with a tone of surprise.

"I need to go back to Maine for a bit and take Evie with me." I told them. "We have an issue at home that needs dealing with right away. We have a pet snake at home Evie's bestie has been taking care of along with looking after the house and such. Unfortunately the snake is for want of a better term, on her last legs. You're an animal kinda guy Christian, so you could imagine the effect something like this would have on a person. Pets are family and this has put my wife in a spin."

I knew Christian was an animal lover, and although he claims to be a cat person, I've seen him make googly eyes at Bear. I knew if anyone could relate, it would be him.

"First off." Mark started "Christian is never gonna know about his cat passing away, it's already about one hundred and four years old and looks like a kitten. Been drinking from the fountain of youth for years."

Mark looked at Christian with a look that told me this was an inside joke between the two.

"You're gonna have to come up with some new material." Christian said as he rolled his eyes at Mark, but he ignored Christian to continue.

"Secondly." He continued. "As much as I'm ok with it, I do have a couple of concerns."

"My health?" I replied.

I knew this would be a worry for them, and it was in the back of my mind too but wasn't if that made sense. I'd been feeling better than ever and yes, although I knew I was more at risk than most, I knew I could make it work.

"Wasn't so long ago, things didn't look good for you." Christian reminded me.

"I understand." I said. "But I've been in this hotel for months, no negative tests here. I'm not like everyone else who don't care about the rules and who have gone on living life like nothing's happened. I'm not going to dodgy places around crowds. I'm not like people who work in a million different places during a pandemic. I'll be going home to deal with this, stay in the house or at least on the property for a few days, week tops and I'll be back."

"I appreciate you coming to us first." Mark said. "Some people are just irresponsible dicks, who come and go as they please, with no regard to anyone. We'll let you guys do this, but a couple of conditions."

I looked at them both, waiting to see what they had to say.

"You both get tested before you go." Christian said "Stick to state laws, wear a mask, and retested on the way back in."

"Does the state have laws to stay in for a certain amount of time?" Mark questioned. "Cause if they hold you for two weeks, we're gonna have an issue."

It was a good question, I didn't know, it was never at the front of my mind. It didn't matter to me, I would figure it out.

"I don't know." I admitted to them both. "But I have met the governor of Maine once or twice on a social standing. I do have a way of contacting her in the air. Don't worry about me picking anything up from the plane either, it's mine and Eves plane anyway. Our pilot has been in lock down in Vegas for weeks, so I think we're all good."

The two share a look at each other.

"Just stick to the rules of the state." Mark reminds me. "And if either of you test positive, no leaving the house at all cause we need you both fighting fit in two weeks."

I nodded at them, thankful for their understanding as I caught Evie returning out the corner of my eye as my head turned to nod at her.

"We'll be back within the week." I promised. "And I'll make sure I'll get some match hype recorded and sent in as soon as I can. Thank you guys, I appreciate it."

Both men nodded at me and I moved towards Evie and Bear, looking at me, as confused as she was slightly earlier.

"What's going on?" She asked me in a firmer tone.

"Well..." I said. "First off, we're gonna join that line to get jabbed up the nose, and then we're going home."

Evie looked at me, unsure if she heard exactly what I was saying correctly.

"We're going home Eves." I said a little more seriously. "Not you playing real life prison break, I've cleared it, we're not just doing a runner, agreed to some rules, but either way, we're off home."

I could feel the surprise coming from her, she probably expected me to talk her out of going home, but my halo was a little rusty after this night anyway. It was time, if only for a few days, to go and look at the lake once more and that's what we did. Don't get me wrong, it wasn't easy, there was other hoops to jump through, but first things first, swab up the nose and homeward bound.

---

It wasn't long before we were out of the hotel in a car used by the hotel to get us to the nearest small, private airport that we often used to fly in to whenever Vegas was show town. Our plane had been grounded there for months, our pilot looked after in a rented house. He was delighted to get the call he'd hoped for since lock down begun and was more than happy to be flying again. He had met us at the plane, a wave from the cockpit window and a smile on his cheery face told us he was happy to be sitting behind the controls again, but still keeping within social distancing rules, in the safety of the cockpit behind all the flashing lights and instruments many people like me wouldn't be able to understand.

It was a flight over eight hours to Maine from Las Vegas... bloody hell, I'll never get over how big this country is...  and it was already midnight, but God bless the big country splitting in to time zones, because back in Maine, it was only nine at night, which was a blessing to me, cause I needed to speak to a certain person, one person that could help me determine if we should be turning the plane around and going back to Vegas disappointed, or if we could go home. Governor Janet Mills. Thankfully I'd met Governor Mills on a couple of occasions.

Me and Eves had become a bit of local celebrities when we moved to Bar Harbor, which wasn't what we wanted when we decided to move to the smaller town as a bit of a getaway from crazy city life we were both accustomed to, a place out of the public eye, where we could just be Ben and Evie Jordan, the couple who lived by lake with their dog and snake, but people knew us, people wanted to be around us. Now that wasn't much of a problem to me, I can turn on the smoozing in seconds, but Evie used to be a lot more blunter than I was. Well, to cut a long story short, Governor Mills was in town, there was a whole banquet thing at the mayors mansion and me and Eves were invited along with other distinguished guests. We didn't have any major influence over the place, like everyone else that was there that night, but I guess we was Ben and Evie Jordan after all.

I had sent a message ahead and got a reply from Governor Mills about an online meeting and in the plane, I was set to go.

I looked across at Evie who sat on the other side of the plane. She wasn't mad at me, I'd just lost my seat to Bear, who had jumped up and stayed close to Evie. He knew she was sad about something and didn't want to leave her side. So far he'd sat with his head on her lap for the first hour of the flight, not moving, being protective. I sat on the other side, laptop ready, earphones in to drown out the noise of the plane as best I could and hit that button.

"Bloody hell, just dawned me." I said to myself. "I haven't changed since the show. I must proper pen."

Before I let any doubt about my hygiene pop in to my head, the face of Governor Mills appeared on my screen.

"Governor Mills." I started. "Absolute pleasure to see you again."

Governor Mills was in her seventies, yet still looked sprite for her age, hardworking and dedicated to the people of Maine. I knew she was a firm but fair person so I had to be at the top of my game if things didn't go as planned.

"Please, call me Janet." She said raising her hand. "How are you and your wonderful wife?"

"Thank you for asking Janet." I said, catching a smirk from Evie out of the corner of my eye. "Health wise, we're both very well. How are you?"

"I'm doing well." She replied with a smile.

I knew that I couldn't take up too much of her time, especially at this late hour. She'd casually mentioned to me at our last meeting last year that she was an early riser.

"Thank you so much for taking the time to speak to me." I started. "I know you're incredibly busy right now."

"Pushing papers, reading reports, figures, numbers." She said with a blank tone. "No different than a normal day, just with something out there trying to attack life."

"Don't I know it?" I agreed. "Evie and I have been at a hotel for weeks, not locked away but we only left for work and a birthday surprise for me a few weeks back, but this is kind of what I wanted to talk to you about."

Notice how I don't mash my words together and use proper pronunciation when talking to some people? I didn't want the Governor to think I was a lunatic or anything.

"Oh?" She said in a questioning tone.

I had to put this together right, I couldn't say oi love, if we come home, you're gonna let us out again, right?

"Evie and I have a bit of a family emergency." I explained. "Which needs us to come back in to Maine right away. We're currently in the air right now, but still hours away. I need to know about coming back. I didn't have time to check anything out, it was a very last minute decision, just an hour ago and there was so many things to get put in to place. We had to get the plane sorted, after I had to work, speak to my bosses to do this thing. I've spent the last hour online shopping to get things delivered back to the house."

"I see." She replied with a slow nod of her head.

"I needed to ask you directly about being able to return to Maine for a short time." I soldered on. "We can't afford to come in to Maine and not be able to leave within the week. Need to be able to get back away quickly."

I could see instantly that the Governor was thinking about all I said, I could only hope that things was on my side, at least a little.

"Honestly Ben." She said, giving me a feeling in my stomach as bad as the imaginary stone had earlier. "Outside travel in to Maine is not really allowed till June the first, then a two week quarantine to stop the spread of the virus."

My heart sank, not for me, but for Evie, who couldn't hear a word from the Governor, her voice just through the earphones I had on, but I knew my face had unwantingly changed to disappointment.

"We don't have the virus." I explained.

I watched the Governor lean back in the chair she was sitting on, her eyebrow arched.

"How would you know that Ben?" She asked in a dry tone.

"Well, we've been on lock down at work, basically living in a hotel that's cleaner than most people's houses." I told her. "I mean proper clean. We're talking staff cleaning all the time. We've left a few times for shows, some people have been in and out but the people we work for are decent. You leave for more than a couple of hours, you're tested every time you return. Some people have been tested pretty much every day because they can't stay in and not one case at all. After testing, it's mostly in the rooms till results come back."

"So you have been tested?" She asked.

"Both of us have so many times I've lost count." I explained. "We had the swab up the nose just over an hour ago and the guys we work for have a private lab working for them so results are turned around in hours. I mean we could get results back before the plane even lands. We were tested last week, the week before, the week before and on and on and neither of us have got it."

The Governor looked at me, I could tell the wheels were turning in her head as she stared through the camera.

"Every week?" She questioned with a slight tone of surprise in her voice.

"Every single week." I said. "Without fail at all. Our bosses are very, very careful. They know they're taking a massive financial hit to do this, to keep going, but they wouldn't let us carry that disease or spread it."

I could see I was winning her around with my words, or maybe it was my pleading eyes. I was desperate to get Evie home before Kitten was gone, I would even parachute out of this thing over Maine to get her back home, even though Bear would probably like the jump more than I would. I had one job and that was to get Evie home. If the puppy dog eyes was what I needed than so be it, puppy dog eyes and sympathy tone it was.

"I wouldn't have asked if it was so needed, Janet." I said, using her name to try and help my case. "But it is an absolute emergency, a very time sensitive one."

Governor Mills let out a huge sigh as she looked at my pleading face.

"You know, you're gonna make a fine mayor if you can sell something like that." Governor Mills replied with a slight smile.

I couldn't help but smile back. Knowing that she had come from a law background, arguing cases for a living, that was a very big compliment.

"I appreciate that but we'll have to see about the whole mayor thing." I replied. "Not sure that's gonna happen."

"That's not what I'm hearing." She responded, adding a tilt of her head. "From what I heard from the current council, you are being endorsed by the out going mayor, and very popular amongst the people."

In my heart, I was glowing, I always wanted to do something to make a place better, not for the power, the power means nothing, but to actually help people, to give people a fair chance, to be a good person and make people's lives better. Luck made my life better, but in the tough times, not knowing where my next fiver was coming from, or when I could actually feel like I accomplished something other than slinging pints. I never really had someone come out and just help for the sake of it. I kinda wanted to do that for a long time. I guess you could say wrestling helped, with us telling stories, inspiring and all that but a one to one level of selflessly helping was something I've wanted to do for a while. Look at the world today, what if people said screw it to becoming doctors, or nurses? What if people didn't wanna work in grocery stores or drive delivery trucks? Without their selflessness to keep going right now, you'd be sick and hungry.

"I appreciate that, but first I need to worry about my other job." I said to Governor Mills. "So...."

"Of course" she quickly said back. "If you return directly to your house from landing, directly home until you have those test results back, and send proof that you are both healthy and stick to the rules, I don't see why you can't return to Las Vegas within your time frame."

My insides were dancing with excitement. Having given Evie bad news earlier, it was time to give her some good news.

"You don't know how much I appreciate this." I said to the Governor with genuine appreciation.

The rest of the flight went smooth after I got off the computer. I even got a smile out of Evie after I told her the good news, that we were homeward bound and nothing was stopping us from returning to work. I watched Evie for the last two hours of the flight wring her hands together in nervous anticipation, urging the plane to move faster, trying to force it down. Bear had barely left her side the entire flight, occasionally dropping from the seat for a few minutes to stretch his legs, giving me a few minutes next to my wife before his death stares set in enough to usher me out of my seat and out of the way.

That dog is too bloody spoilt.

The plane had landed without a hitch and my car, locked safely guarded in the small airfield for all the time we was away, was full up and ready to go. It didn't take too long to figure out who was driving, I had thought ahead of this on the plane and stuck to coffee over anything alcohol because I know I'd be behind that wheel when we landed and I was. Thankfully with just the valuables with us, things moved on quickly. Driving the forty five minutes home in the early hours of the morning, just after six local time, was a familiar thing for me when I was working and Evie was at home, but there was a strange feeling to seeing the town of Bar Harbor only slightly less busy than it usually is.

I had read on the way back that although social distancing was still very much in place, the very low number of cases in this area meant more could be open, people could continue to work and they did, but the streets felt slightly more empty than usual. Those forty five minutes felt like twenty as I turned through the town, heading along the only road towards our property, knowing the sneaky motion censors and small cameras installed along the way were lighting up rooms in the house to give advanced warning of anyone incoming.

But we made it... For the first time in months, we were looking through the car windows at our own front door, our little piece of paradise and just for a second, I forgot the sad reason we were there. Evie didn't wait for me, the car door was opened just a second after the brakes were hit.

It was time to say goodbye.

And with that, I will leave you and direct you to Evie's promo.

---

That day was a long hard day. seeing animals ill after you've loved and cared for them for a long time can be heartbreaking and say what you want about people, animals have a way of softening us all. The rush home for a sick animal is the same as you'd rush home for an ill relative. You've seen what's gone on if you've not just tuned in to see this, and of course, you've seen Evie's promo work, but I needed a minute, just a minute outside of the house so I took myself just to the seat next to the front door, just sitting and looking at the lake.

The evening had kicked in and I'd been awake for over thirty six hours and I couldn't see the end of this long day, but a few seconds and for the first time since Sunday morning, I felt like I could breathe, it was now Monday evening. It was non stop from Sunday morning, but I now could think just for a few seconds cause the last thirty six hours has been nothing but a blur. Unfortunately, my thoughts rolled back to one thing, our ill snake, named Kitten behind that door.

We didn't always have a great relationship if I wanna level with ya. It was a bit ropey, see, I was the step dad and what daughter really takes to their step dad right away? When Evie and I got together, her and Kitten was a package deal, but that snake didn't take to me right away at all. In fact, it used to do things to get a rise outta me. There's the problem with snakes, you never know is they're taking the Mickey or if they really wanna kill ya. Maybe it was luck pushing, maybe it was just having fun but it scared the bejezzus out of me. Let me take you back to not long after Evie and I got together.

It was a lazy Sunday afternoon and the sounds of Jimi Hendrix could be heard playing over the radio as I laid on the sofa, the morning after the night before if you will.

"Ben?" Evie's voice questioned. "Are you actually gonna get ya arse off the sofa today?"

I ached from the night before's alcohol, tired to my bones of burning the candles at both ends. It would have taken a forklift to pick my arse off the sofa that day. I didn't want to move at all and nothing could make me.

"Not if I can help it." I said with a tired tone, my voice cracking.

I peeked just my right eye open to see Evie standing next to me, her hands on her hips as she looked down at me.

"Well, I gotta go out." She told me in a firm tone. "Bear needs to get out of the house and I need to pick a few things up. Kitten is in her tank, and try not to melt in to the sofa while I'm gone."

"Need a bloody big spatula to get me out if I did." I replied with a smile.

The last thing I saw was Evie shake her head at me, trying not to smile as she turned to leave, before my eyes closed again.

"Wait..." I said slowly "Did she leave me in the house with that snake? I'm sure it's out to get me at times..... But she's in her tank, I'm all good."

I don't know how long I was asleep for after that, could have been minutes, could have been an hour, I had no idea, but I could feel something flicking at my ear. I moved my hand across and it stopped. Musta been dust I told myself, couldn't have been anything else. With that I drifted off again, but I felt something move across my chest. My eyes fired open but there was nothing there.

"What the bloody hell?" I asked myself as I looked down my body to see nothing at all.

Then it dawned on me.... Kitten... Kitten was out to get me for being with Evie! She couldn't have got out of her tank, right? I had to know so I rolled myself off the sofa and got to my feet and moved to where the tank was. I looked in and...

"Oh balls!" I said out loud. "That thing is a reincarnation of Harry Houdini"

I stared down at the empty tank where Kitten was meant to be, looking at the emptiness that stared back at me and my mind wandered back to something flicking my ear a while ago and my eyes went wide.

"Kitten..." I said slowly as I swallowed hard. "No Evie here means she's gonna try and get rid of me. Right can't let that happen."

My mind was racing as fast as my heart, yes, she was Evie's pet but she was also a snake. Evie might be comfortable around snakes, but I'm an Englishman, we don't have many snakes just casually having a wander around, we look at them through glass at London Zoo. I needed to do something, I needed personal protective gear so carefully, after looking both ways around the corner just to be sure, and cautiously exited the room and moves as fast as I could to my bedroom, walking in and shutting the door behind me.

"Right, need something to cover up with." I told myself.

I moved to the wardrobe and opened it, only to see Kitten looking at me! That door didn't stay open for long, cause I quickly slammed it shut, standing with my back against the wood as I breathed deeply, but then it hit me.

"Wait a sec, wardrobe was closed, snakes ain't got hands, she couldn't have got in there." I tried to convince myself.

I put my hand on the door knob and slowly opened the door, but there was no snake there looking back at me. That was a huge sigh of relief if ever there was one coming from my lungs. It was like a rush of pure joy as I opened the door up fully and looked in. I found what I wanted in there and quickly changed and moved around to the door, looking either way through the mask of a beekeepers suit.

"Can't get me in this snakey!" I said with a proud smirk.

I should explain why I have a beekeepers suit just randomly sitting around in the closet. Well, when I got some serious money, I thought I'd be a man of leisure, potter around, do nothing major, so thought I'd need hobbies to fill that time, and beekeeping was one that came to mind.... It never did pan out, but I bought all the gear and everything.

So, I snuck out and in to the hallway and to the living room, my eyes constantly looking around the room, looking for the snake that disturbed me from my slumber. My eyes were darting around like crazy, as if I was looking for enemy soldiers in the jungle, looking for the slightest sign of life.

"I know you're out there plotting young lady." I said, trying my hardest to sound authoritive. "Why don't you just go back to your tank and stay there for a while?"

Of course I wasn't gonna get a response from her, but I constantly looked around the room. My body stiffened up as I felt something brush against my ankle and that was it, I was up on the nearest table looking around.

"This is not funny, Kitten!" I said out loud.

Mate, I'm telling you, there was a grown arse man standing on that table seriously thinking that snake was out to get him. I was that grown arse man, and I know that snake was out to get me. I know for a fact that she was trying to scare me off.

"What the bloody hell am I even doing?" I asked myself out loud.

"Yeah, I was gonna ask you the same thing." A voice behind me said.

I didn't expect that and my eyes widened like saucers.

"Please don't tell me you're a talking snake?" I said to myself softly. "Maybe this is a dream or something, yeah, it's gotta be a dream."

I slowly turned around, my eyes half closed to, to see Evie standing looking at me with a very confused look on her face, holding a bag to her chest.

"Why the fuck are you standing on a table dressed like a beekeeper?" She asked.

I was pretty sure she never thought she'd ever have to say those words to me, or anyone else for that matter.

"That snake his out to get me!" I said thought the mask.

"She's not out to get you Ben." Evie told me.

Evie turns around to take the bag to the other room as I turned back around, only to be met with Kitten looking me dead in the eye, hanging from a light fixture above the table. It shocked me to the point I stumbled backwards and falling backwards off the table with a huge...

CRASH!

Kitten dropped down and landed on my chest before slivering away as Evie walked in to the room to investigate the noise.

"What happened?" She asked as she ran towards me to lean over me.

"I broke my arse, that what happened!" I said wincing.

Funny story, that actually stopped me wrestling for about three weeks, as well as stopping me sitting down.

"Kitten came down from that light up there." I said with a point. "Like the snake in the bible or the one in The Jungle Book and now I have a broken arse."

Evie's eyes darted up seeing nothing there at all as I sat up and pulled myself to my feet.

"She not there, Ben." Evie said. "You're paranoid, she can't get out of her tank unless I take her out. I'll prove it."

Evie and I walked, well, Evie walked and I limped towards where the tank was with Evie and pointed in to it.

"Look, nothing there." I said with a point in the tank.

Evie looked in the tank to see Kitten laying on her favourite rock, her head perking up as Evie looks down. I couldn't believe it! There she was, right there in that tank! Evie gave me a smirking looking.

"That snakes got some Hogan's Heroes set up there, got an escape tunnel or something!" I said to try and be rational.

"She is not out to get you." Evie said. "She likes you."

Evie shook her head at me and turned to leave the room as I looked closely at the tank, Kitten extending her body to bring her face equal with mine.

"Babe." I called out. "Can snakes smile? Cause I swear...."

I really could see Kitten smiling at me at that point. I'm glad the relationship improved after that.

You know, looking back on that, that was one of a million stories I could have told you about her, but it's one that now makes me smile when I think about it. She and Bear seemed to hit it off too. I'm gonna miss sitting there with a game on the box, Bear's head on one leg, Kitten curled up in a coil on my other leg. I don't think it matters if you're a dog person, a cat person, or even like my wife, a snake person, losing a pet is like losing a family member. Routine changes and you miss the little moments. You miss so much about them that you took for granted and thing's will never be the same again. Things will never be the same again for us, but you can't take away the memories made.

My memories of Kitten won't fade, you never forget your family.

---

It's been ages since I've been able to sit here and do this. Sit at the lake and record something for you all to see. I know it's been a little limiting on how many places you can do some straight talking from while sitting in a hotel, but some have been more creative than others. Some have gone the whole host of effects from what they could find dotted around the gaff, some have just spoke to a reporter. For the first time in all those months, I haven't been by a pool or at the bar, I was home, I was by the lake and the sun was beating down on the water, giving it an extra tint of colour, the breeze was welcomed across my face, my eyes were on the water and a makeshift camera stand was next to me.

I promised the staff being away from the hotel was not gonna effect my work and I wanted to keep my word, so just me here, nature, a camera and of course, the SCW World Heavyweight championship on my lap.

"Alright people." I quickly say as I turn my head a little to look at the camera.

I take a moment to let my eyes move around the beautiful scene around me, just to put my thoughts in order.

"So it's all come down to this." I said softly "All those months of Blast From The Past, all those months waiting for this supercard to show up so that the biggest match ever between Sin City Wrestling and Sin City Underground can take place. Last week, Mark Cross defended the Sin City Underground, Underground championship. I was there, I was in the ring, I counted the three myself and now this match stakes have raised sky high, everything is on the line, one man is gonna walk out of there the top boy of both companies, something no one has ever done before. There's been crossover stars all the time, but no one with the success of Mark Cross."

It was true, in my eyes, Mark Cross was the most successful crossover star.

"I see it that way anyway." I say with genuine words. "Others don't, others think you're a bit of a slacker Mark, bit of a waste of air time. You show up when you want, half arse it, disappear. Some people have even pointed out the fact that you only show up to be on camera so you can sniff around a few birds. I can see that last part anyway, because you do come across as a bit of a dog in heat, first Mikah, than Tallyn, then trying to win my wife over. I try not to listen to the bad people say about you, I try to listen being the right term because sometimes, it's hard not to see the evidence in front of you. People have sat there and questioned if you're in this for the championships or if you're in this just to meet a couple of Doris's on the side."

I know a lot can be said for many other SCW stars, but this was glaringly obvious.

"You could probably feel singled out here." I said just shrugging my left shoulder. "When everyone else here is like a dog chasing a bone, but the difference is, they're not you, they're not in the same position you are. Those people don't have a match to get ready for with two championships on the line, so I am starting to wonder..."

I hate it when people's words subconsciously slip in to my mind.

"Are you actually a top guy, or are they correct?" I ask. "Are they right in thinking that you lucked your way to the SCU Underground championship without working too hard for it? If it wasn't for my wife keeping you on your toes during the tournament, would you have even got this far?"

Mark Cross was a guy I really couldn't work out at times. In the ring he was fairly solid but something was missing with him.

"And just say Mark, say you get around me, get this bad boy." I say as I look at the championship belt. "Are you actually ready to step in to the big shoes I'm wearing here? Are you ready to step up and go and be a leader? See, I'm not silly enough to sit here and talk all that rubbish like others do about holding the championship forever, I ain't dopey enough to think that's even possible, I know I will lose it at some point, but heaven forbid at Into The Void IX that my time comes to an end and it's time for a new era to begin, are you ready to do what I do and show up every week? To try and sell this company to the best of my ability every time I can, to whoever I can. Can you do that?"

It was a serious question.

"I know this belt goes from me at one point, but I've been at every single show since becoming the champion." I remind the world. "Before that too. I'm not a stat guy, but I'm sure someone could sit there and work out how many shows in a row I've been on. That is the legacy I'm leaving when my time is done, I'm leaving a hard path to follow and if the next champion can't keep up the pace I set, they're gonna flop. Can you keep up the pace?"

I look at the camera.

"I hate to sound like O'Malley here, but I don't think you can." I comment. "Just look at the evidence. You've been Sin City Underground's top champ for ages but shows pass and there's no Mark Cross. I get that a lot of champs don't show up there or SCW regular, but you're the top champ mate, you should be there working ya nuts off to lift that company and looking at it, it looks like they're more used to seeing others than you. It's no way to lead a million dollar company. You're supposed to be the face of the place and a lot of the time, you're nowhere to be seen, so do I think you're ready?"

I had to shake my head.

"No, I don't think you're ready to be SCW World Heavyweight champion." I say with a serious tone. "And it pains me to say that because you're a talent in the ring, but full package, you are not even close. For me to lose the belt at this point would be a disaster for SCW, it would be a disaster for the fans. The fans still buying our stuff, still cheering us from afar, deserve better than an absent champion, so they will drive me on to make sure SCW doesn't have an absent champion after Into The Void IX. It's been a theme with the fans wondering what would happen if you won the belt. Would they see more of Austin James Mercer or Jack Russow than they would see of you and I hate to break it to you, most of them seriously think they will. When Evie defeats Andrea Hernandez, she'll be on the shows every week, Kate Steele is about every week, to be brutal, the fans expect they'll see more of every other champion in SCW than they would see you if you won this title."

I couldn't help but look down at the championship again.

"People have been calling for your head in SCU because of this." I say confidently. "I've had people in SCU begging me to go out there and take that Underground title from you. People have said I would make a better leader of the company than you would and I've had one match there. I don't think it's because I'm amazing, it's because you haven't been pulling that weight of yours. I've been told to go and liberate that championship from you."

There was a lot of people in SCU that have been speaking to me about this, I wasn't lying. The truth is so many are still surprised Mark Cross is still employed let alone a champion.

"I feel a bit like a superhero in a way, cause I get to save SCW from having a World Heavyweight Champion not ready to be the champion, as well as free the people of Sin City Underground." I say with a slight laugh. "Ah man, I would think of that now, coulda whacked on a Superman costume or something."

Yeah, you see what I did there.

"I don't think I'm ready to let this thing go yet." I said honestly. "I worked too bloody hard to let this go without a fight, I've been pushing myself to the limits constantly for so long to be able to call myself the SCW World Heavyweight champion. I've worked as hard as any champion has. I've worked as hard as Fenris, as hard as Austin James Mercer, who have had legendary runs here, I've worked as hard the greats and I will continue to work hard till my time is up but I'm gonna make this crystal clear to you Mark, my time is not up yet. There's a lot more steam in me and if you think winning the Blast From The Past is gonna do you any favours, it's not. My wife might have helped you get there, but realistically, what she really did was bring the Underground championship right to my lap to put alongside my one."

That was a thought worth smiling about. My wife has given me a lot in life but she has now given me the shot to be a multi company champion.

"No one works harder than me." I say in a firm tone. "And I know that you may well have plotting, planning, working on things, trying to come up with something special for weeks while you've been avoiding SCW, in fact I'll put money on it that you've been coming up with a battle plan for weeks, a master plan if you want. I would even put money on this being a ploy. I think you don't give a monkeys, and I walk in to a trap, an ambush but nah mate, not happening. I coulda just did what you did, I coulda just hedged myself towards SCW and stayed there but no, when the call came for me to work with SCU, I jumped at the chance. I jumped at the chance to get in the ring and be your partner and hand you a win, I jumped at the chance to pull on the stripes, because I ain't sitting from afar to learn about someone. It don't work that way for me, I wanna be up close to the action and see that close what you could do and well, mission accomplished."

It's never been my style to hide away, always believed if you wanna learn something about someone, you need to be around them.

"While you've been watching everything you can find on me, while sitting with a pint on the sofa, I put in the leg work." I say as I look down the camera. "I got up close, I got personal and I watched the way you handled The Good Shepherds on those occasions and I formed a master plan of my own. I've said it before and I'll say it again, I don't go in to matches with the same old tired game plan, I ain't approaching you the way I approached O'Malley, or Jake Raab, or Fenris. I needed to be up close to iron out a few details and I did, so no matter what ambush you have sitting waiting for me, I'm ready for it. I've used that word ambush a lot because I know I'm walking in to one. I mean if you're that much of a plonker that you've stayed away and done nothing, than you don't deserve to be in this match. If you haven't put in a lick of work with your mostly silence, then you should just give up now, hand that title belt in and go."

I know it was harsh words from me but I worked so hard to keep things rolling in SCW, I didn't want it ruined.

"I have lead the superstar division through probably the toughest time in our history of the world." I say as I think about the state of the world. "I have done all I can to make the best of a bad time with the world the way it is. I have tried to lead and give normality when outside any walls, it's the furthest thing from normality as you can find. I have stepped up and kept things as sane as they could be and I plan on keep doing that and that means continuing as champion. I got a whole world of motivation going in to this one Mark. God knows where I got it from, but it's there and I'm gonna make sure that I step out to that ring as the SCW World Heavyweight champion and come back through that curtain as the SCW World Heavyweight and the SCU Underground champion."

I could feel the confidence running through me a little as I continued.

"I've hit so many goals over the last seven months or so, done some amazing things but this is going close to the top of the list." The confidence translate from my feeling to vocals. "It's not a chance that comes along every day, I know this is gonna be once in a blue moon, I know this is the only shot I got and being both companies leader, I know everyone on the roster would swap places with me in a second if they had the chance. I know the eyes of both companies are looking at us both and I know both companies are urging me on to make sure I walk away with both championship and believe me mate, I won't be able to redeem myself in their eyes if I don't walk through that curtain holding both championships."

I do need to redeem myself after Underground sixty... Reputation ruined and all that.

"It's my chance to redeem myself for that fast three count that kept that championship belt on you. Redemption comes in the form of freeing the SCU roster." I say with a firm nod. "They know what they're gonna get with my Mark. They know I'm gonna be working two shows every Sunday, they know I will wrestle twice every Sunday if I have to and if I don't, I'm gonna be there anyway. The whole locker room know what to expect from me, two locker rooms and that's what they really want Crossy, they want to see me lead them both and lead I will."

I felt that I had to get the SCW World Heavyweight championship in a better camera view as I considered wrapping this up, so I lift it over my shoulder.

"It's all about this." I say with a quick finger point towards the championship. "And this one will have a new friend to knock around with in just over a week cause at Into The Void IX, the Underground championship is gonna come home with this guy. If you want that to change, you got just over a week to come up with a new plan of attack cause I'm telling ya now, your one ain't gonna work."

I look down the camera with a serious look on my face.

"I'm gonna beat Mark Cross, I'm gonna lead SCW and SCU at the same time, I will be remember for what happens at Into The Void IX." I say with confidence. "But I do wish you luck and hope you bring something decent to that ring, cause if nothing else for ya, it's time to show that us English guys have taken over American wrestling, that we are the best in the world bar none."

I truly believed that, British wrestling was starting to dominate the wrestling world and this was a perfect chance to show that off.

"So anyway people." I quickly say as I start to wrap things up. "It's been an absolute pleasure as always to sit here and talk to you, I hope you're still all staying safe, looking after the people who need it, and being vigilant against this. Trust me, it will pass. I will see you all next week."

I stand up, but keep my face within the camera, my body hunched over.

"Laters people."

I wink at the camera before reaching over and switching the camera off.

37

Climax Control Archives / Skiing and Politics

« on: April 30, 2020, 07:18:37 PM »

 Waking up is always a great feeling to me. This whole virus thing has made me a little more appreciative of all the things I've done in my life and waking up next to my wife is always something I will appreciate and this was no exception. This whole things had made me much more thoughtful when it came to everything. I started to appreciate smelling the air in the bar on the hotel roof. I started to appreciate being around my work friends a little more - not that I didn't before but my routine was simply to work on any promotional stuff during the week, fly in to where ever I needed to be on Sunday, have a beer with whoever fancied a beer and jump on a plane home when Evie wasn't with me, or maybe spend the night where ever we are before going home, then rinse and repeat. I've now spent months around my co-workers and seen a lot of things I wouldn't have sitting by the lake in Maine. I'd grown to appreciate them a little more than I could have before. I saw their human side. We were all in the same boat, all suffering the same fates.

Not only did I see their frustrations, but I also so their side to want to stick to the rules for the good of not only themselves, but their families too. Well, most of them, a lot of them are still flaunting the rules with no regard for their friends, family and co-workers health, some are just moaning and causing trouble for the sake of it over the three rosters, probably an attention thing, but I'd come to appreciate the people who are doing this right. I guess I've come to see the bad apples to, but my favourite person in the world to see was always right by my side... Evie of course. She will always be my favourite person to see.

My eyes flickered in the morning sun, focusing on my wife as she laid on my chest, her eyes already open, looking at me, her smile already lighting up the room brighter then the sun peeking in the curtains.

"Morning." Her Aussie tone said clearly.

"Morning." My tone replied, with my voice cracking.

"Sleep well?" Evie asked.

"Honestly, I had this really weird dream." I told her. "I think I need a holiday, but you know, we're a bit lumbered."

Evie moves her head up to my shoulder, just looking at me.

"Feels like we've been here for years." She admitted. "When this is over, we need to get away for a bit."

I thought about it for a second, I knew Evie wasn't handling the isolation as well as most. I knew she was like a bird, wanted to fly all over the place at a moments notice.

"Well, why not plan something." I said, trying to give her something to focus on. "Maybe look at a few places and see about some places to go when all this is said and done?"

A smile passed on Evie's face. I could already see the wheels in her head turning as places ran through her mind.

"Anywhere you wanna go?" She asked.

"I'll leave that up to you." I told her, already knowing Italy was high in her mind.

"Let's rule out skiing." Evie said quickly, causing me to cock my head towards her.

"Why rule out skiing?" I asked her.

"Cause you're not very good at it." Evie told me with a smile.

"Evie Luna Jordan!" I said, my mouth open wide in mock surprise. "I am wounded! Why would you say such a thing?"

"Switzerland." She replied without hesitation.

"I was a rock star in Switzerland!" I told her.

"Not how I remember it." Evie said shaking her head.

"Well this is how I remember it." I said thinking back.

SWITZERLAND.

Well, this is proof you don't have to do all promos in a hotel.... And remember, this is a fun part, and may not be completely accurate to the characters you know... Well, you'll see.

The snow was thick on The Alps and many skiers were taking full advantage of it and the slopes were busy. I stood next to Evie, to her right, with Bear to my right.

"It's easy babe." I said to a nervous looking Evie. "All you need to do is keep your balance and let gravity do the work."

I watched as Evie nervously pushes herself forward, letting gravity do the work as she slowly moves forward, moving down the hill faster and faster. I look down at Bear with a proud smile.

"See Bear!" I said with a wide grin. "I told you she could do it. She can do anything!"

I said that with a completely cheesy tone, didn't I? Well, that is the tone I'm going for here just so you know.

"What a beautiful day!" I said with a nice cheery tone as I looked at Bear.

Bear trotted off down the slope as I put my hands on my hips, looking around at the wonderful setting but a rumbling behind me turns my face to curiosity, before turning to a more serious look. I rubbed my chin before looking behind me, my face turning to a frown.

"Well bloody hell." I said in a slow tone.

My eyes were locked on a giant snowball, rolling down the mountain, picking up pace as it thundered down the hill. I lean back as the snowball roars past me.

"That was a close one." I said with a wide smile, but I could hear Evie's voices.

"BENNNNNNNNNN" She screamed as she looked behind her. "SAAAAAAAAAAAAVE ME!"

My mouth dropped open and eyes grew wide as I saw the snowball hurling towards her.

"Must save Evie!" I said to myself.

With the A Team theme in my head, and now in yours, I dug the ski poles in to the soft snow and pushed myself off in the direction of Evie, moving at speeds no human has ever thought possible, weaving in and out of people as the snowball got perilously closer to Evie. I was gaining on it, but it was gaining on Evie. With one huge thrust of the poles, I pushed myself in front of the snowball, lifting Evie up in my arms and getting her out of harms way, just in time. I push the tips of my skis together to stop.

"My hero!" Evie said as she hugged me tightly.

A proud smile crossed my face as I looked around as a crowd gathered to clap and congratulate my heroics, but Evie's eyes had already shifted to the path the huge snowball was heading in. I looked in the same direction as Evie to see the snowball heading towards a huge cabin.

"There's children in there Ben, you must save them!" Evie told me. "No one else can!"

"You're right!" I said in a booming voice. "Only I can save them."

As I looked down at the snowball, Bear skidded up next to us in skis.

"Look after her Bear." I told Bear as I put Evie back on the snow. "Wait, where did you get those skis?"

I raised my hands up in front of me as I looked towards Bear.

"You're right." I said as if to agree with Bear. "This is a conversation for another time and time is wasting."

I turned to face the runaway snowball and push the poles in to the snow again and I was off on the chase once more. I swerved past people as they cheered me on and waved at me, urging me to catch up with the ball of disaster heading towards the cabin. I lean forward, trying to force myself to move faster.

"I'm never gonna make it, it's too fast." I said to myself.

I glanced towards the left to see a ramp, sharply upturned towards the sky.

"Now that's a bit of luck." I told myself as I changed direction and headed towards the ramp.

I pushed the poles deeper in to the snow and thrust myself towards the ski jump, moving as fast as I could as I hit it and flew in the air towards the snowball.

"KAMIKAZEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE" I yelled out as I headed towards the snowball.

I was flying so high in the sky and heading right towards the target. As gravity kicked in, I started to fall and fall fast before...

SPLAT!

I landed on the giant snowball just feet away from the cabin, sending the snow flying in all different directions on impact. I laid on the snow below as children run out of the cabin to see what was going on. The crowd around me clapped and cheered as Evie arrived on Bear's back. I sat up and looked around at the cheering crowd and waved. Springing to my feet, I dusted the snow off my jacket and quickly waved around the crowd, with a smile on my face.

"Thank you." I said as I took a bow.

Evie quickly moved towards me, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissed me on the cheek.

"Now.... Time to celebrate!" I said with a cheery tone. "Everybody dance now!"

And with that, everyone around me started to dance around like the cheesy Batman television show as just as cheesy music piped through the whole area. A wide smile crossed my face as everyone danced in perfect form and harmony.

RECORD SCRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRATCH!

"That is not what happened." Evie said firmly.

The camera went back to me in the hotel room, with Evie sitting up straight, but covered up with the bed covers as she looked down at me with a confused look on her face as I laid with my hands behind my head, fingers sandwiched between my hair and the pillow.

"That is what really what happened." I told her in a bragging tone. "I was there, you was there, Bear was there."

Upon hearing his name, Bear's head appeared at the bottom of the bed, looking up at us, causing my eyes to fall upon him.

"Tell her boy." I said to him. "Tell her how I was the superhero that saved her and all those kids from a rolling snowball."

Bear lifts his paw, covering his eyes.

"It couldn't have happened." Evie said.

"And why not?" I asked seriously.

"One, I can ski." She started. "Two, I would have just stepped out of the way of the giant snowball, three, I would never have yelled to be saved, four, I would have never called you my hero in that tone, five, you'd have broke every bone in your body landing on that snowball. It might be snow Ben, but it would have been solid, you'd have still been in hospital now, and five, no one, and I mean no one breaks out in random dance, let alone all be in sync."

"Pft." The sound of air being pushed through my lips to respond to Evie. "All that stuff happened."

Evie shook her head at me.

"I think you must have had one fucked up dream there to even think this actually happened." Evie said firmly. "This is what really happened."

And if you wanna know what really happened rather than me joking around, head to Evie's promo right about now.

---

I left Evie to her own devices after a quick shower and a snack and decided it was time to burn off some energy, stretch those muscles. I knew The GO Gym was off limits to anyone who hadn't trained there and knew Joshua Acquin had allowed his gym - under strict guidelines - to be open to just SCW, SCU and GRIME wrestlers and staff but I didn't fancy a trip outside the hotel. In fact, I noticed I was becoming more and more nervous to leave the hotel even for shows, so the easiest option for me was to head to the gym downstairs in the hotel.

I walked in the gym, looking around to seeing a fairly empty room, just the staff dotted around, willing to clean everything the second people are finished with them. I wandered towards a treadmill, placed in front of a long window, showing the sights of Vegas, but the streets were still as empty thankfully, regardless of the bat crap crazy major of this place trying to reopen things way too soon. I dropped my bag from my right hand next to me and rolled my neck as I stepped on to the treadmill and looked out at the sad sight before me.

Vegas was always alive, it was always a heartbeat of America, but this had flat lined, the city seemed sad and even the most optimistic amongst us were starting to feel it.

"We'll be back with you soon Vegas." I whispered to myself.

"You got an imaginary friend or something?" A voice said behind me.

I turned my head to see Fenris standing behind me, hands on his hips, a gym bag over his shoulder.

"Well sometimes, for intelligent conversation, the only person I can talk to is myself." I quipped at Fenris.

Fenris' eyes look around the room.

"Well, you didn't have much choice in here." He said as he noted the empty room.

"Trust me mate, it ain't improved since you've walked in." I said with a smile. "but I'm happy to talk to you instead."

Fenris rolled his eyes as he picked a treadmill near mine, leaving one in between, you know, social distancing and all. I breathed deeply as I hit a couple of buttons on the front of the treadmill, allowing the roller to move and stepped on, as I looked sadly at the empty Vegas streets. Fenris started up his treadmill, hopping on and starting his run but I could feel his eyes burning in to me as I stared vacantly in to the distance.

"What's wrong with you?" Fenris asked me as he jogged effortlessly, not concentrating on anything.

"Just a bit on my mind." I admitted.

"Being stuck in this place finally getting to you?" Fenris said bluntly.

"Not exactly." I responded. "I kinda got a really good offer and it's tempting me."

"Oh?" His surprised tone came back over the sounds of gears moving.

"I've been asked to run for Mayor of Bar Harbor, Maine." I told him.

Fenris stopped running, jumping on the side of the treadmill, his feet either side of the rolling rubber.

"When did this happen?" He asked seriously.

I looked across at him, my feet still keeping in the rhythm of the machine.

"It happened a while ago." I explained. "I got approached by the council. The current Mayor's term was ending this summer, they wanted me to run. They pretty much said I was a shoe in. With this pandemic, it looks like it's gonna be pushed back till January. There's talk of the current guy endorsing me to take over which will pretty much give it to me."

Fenris looked at me with a cocked eyebrow.

"I was gonna write a whole scene about it earlier but word limits and all." I said with a grin.

Fenris and I turned our heads towards the camera and smiled before looking back at each other.

"So what's the issue?" Fenris asked.

"Well there's a couple of issues." I told him. "First, if it's pushed to January, I could do it full time, because my SCW contract ends on the first as always, but I ain't sure I'm ready to knock this game on the head, but I know I couldn't be as active as I was."

"Well, I think you've earned the right to be able to right to just do a couple of matches through the cycle." Fenris tells me. "But what's the second issue?"

I sighed as I looked at him.

"I don't think I'll do a decent enough job." I told him. "Plus there's other things to think about. I mean I couldn't just swan off to all these countries when they reopen and you know Eves loves a holiday.... Vacation. We couldn't just go off all over the world. Bear likes the travelling."

"It's not like you'll be a mayor of a major city." Fenris said with confidence. "Few thousand people, it's not millions, you get to appoint a deputy."

"I would appoint Evie, but not sure she'd want that." I said to Fenris with a smile. "Could appoint her as a head of police training."

"You do know she'll train them all to be ninjas and how to throw knives?" Fenris said seriously.

"Absolutely." I replied with a smile. "Sometimes, prevention is better than the cure. If you knew the police were trained like that, you'd think twice about committing a crime. Would you commit a crime knowing Evie has trained people to hunt you down like a dog?"

Fenris raised his head in thought before looking at me.

"Probably not." Fenris said as his attention turned back to the treadmill.

I followed suit and resumed jogging.

"What makes you think you'll be bad at this?" Fenris asked, picking up the pace.

I took a deep breath as I thought about it.

"I just dunno how I'd deal with some stuff. It ain't like I've done this before." I told him.

"Well look at it like this." Fenris started "How would you have handled this shit that's going on?"

I looked up at the Vegas sky and the camera changed to an office where I sit behind a desk. A camera is set up in front of me. Fenris stood to my right, with a confused look on his face.

"What the fuck am I doing in your cutaway?" Fenris asked with a growling tone.

"Eves wouldn't wear this?" I said with a smile.

"Wear what?" Fenris questioned.

I clicked my fingers and a sandwich board appears over Fenris body with the words "Ben Jordan 2020, making Bar Harbor special." written across it. Fenris looked down.

"Aw fuck!" He said in a slow tone.

"Shush, gotta work." I told him.

I look at the camera.

"People of Bar Harbor." I started "Thank you for your time today, I hope you're all safe and well at home. We are going through a tough time right now, not just in Maine, or the United States but the world over, but my concern is the good people of Bar Harbor. This has been the worst pandemic in recent memory, and when I took this job, I swore to keep the people of Bar Harbor safe and this is what I intend to do. I know America's government have issued their own guidelines, but some worrying noises have been made from the White House that I do not agree with."

"President is bat shit crazy." Fenris said under his breath.

"The truth is, I know you've been locked down for a few weeks, but I feel that if we want to keep the people of Bar Harbor safe, things need to be stepped up." I said confidently. "I feel we need to protect the people within our own walls. In twenty four hours, the roads in and out of Bar Harbor will be blocked. The only access in or out will be for delivery trucks delivering vital supplies, food, medicine and anything else seen as essential. If you have to leave for work reasons, please contact me so I can make arrangements for them to allow you the time off and I will work out compensation for these businesses and anyone who is losing out because of this situation."

"How you gonna do that?" Fenris whispered to me.

"Out of my own pocket if need be." I said back through gritted teeth.

An impressed look crossed Fenris' face.

"Our airport will now be closed." I said firmly. "I feel that if we can stop infection coming to our town and being taken elsewhere, it will play a huge part in slowing this thing down world wide. Non essential business will be closed at the end of the working day and schools, although we've been able to keep them open with strong measures, it's time to change that. Classes will now be taught from home. Teachers will still be teaching classes via video conferences. Should there'll be no device to access these classes, one will be sent to you."

"That out of your own pocket too?" Fenris whispered.

I nod towards him.

"Our fishing ports will continue to be open, so I have no fear about our supplies." I said with a nod "And I shouldn't have to say this but please do not gather, please do not mix households, only leave the house when essential. I have given police the power to arrest people who do not have valid reasons to be out. I know this is a tough thing to hear, but we need these measures to stay in place for the next three weeks before I review the situation again."

I sharply inhaled.

"I know it's not easy, but our numbers are low and I'm working with the right people to try and get as many tests as possible here." I said down the camera. "And when I do, everyone will be tested and any positive tests will be immediately moved to the hospital for monitoring. We will be continuing with disinfecting the streets and urge you all to do the same with your homes and businesses. I feel if we can keep our little part of America clean, we can set an example to the world on how this virus can be eradicated from existence."

I continue to maintain eye contact with the camera.

"We will get through this." I said with confidence. "We will beat this together with vigilance and determination. We are not a poor part of America, but we will all suffer from this financially, but you can not put a price on your health or the health of your loved ones. Stay safe Bar Harbor."

The camera cuts back to the hotel gym where Fenris looked at me with a serious look.

"I think if you're willing to spend your own money keeping people safe. I think you'll be ok." Fenris said seriously.

"So what about you?" I asked. "You're not looking yourself either."

Well, if you wanna see this conversation continue, better jump over to Fenris promo.

---

I had listened to Fenris talk about his issues, listened to every work he said, related with him with what he had to say. A lot was said away from the prying eyes and he had moved on to hit the showers but I stayed where I was. I guess I needed more gym time in my head but also thought it was the perfect time to talk about things going on in the wrestling world, more specifically, my upcoming match.

I reached down to the sports bag I had brought in to the gym, still as empty as it was when I arrived, and unzipped the bag and reached in, pulling out the SCW World Heavyweight championship out of the bag and pulling it over my shoulder. I turned around and looked down the camera with a smile and a nod.

"Alright people." I said with a grin. "Still here, still breathing still doing alright, I hope you lot are too."

I reach down, quickly grabbing a bottle of water and opening the cap, taking a drink from it.

"I got through a tough challenge in my last match. I faced a Raab and that was a big challenge, no matter what you guys think." I said firmly. "So I was pretty surprised to see my name up against him once more so soon after, but I actually watched the SCW show from top to bottom. Makes sense to do this with me teaming with Fenris when he is facing Raab at Into The Void IX, while I'm facing Mark Cross. Tag match, booking 101."

I took another mouthful of water.

"I learned a lot from Blaze of Glory Jake." I said honestly. "Nothing helps you learn about an opponent more than getting in the ring with them and feeling them hit you in the mush and you did that a fair bit Jake, but it showed me so much about you to the point I feel like a slightly better wrestler by facing you, which means I know an extra trick or two. Frankly, you against my partner Fenris at the next supercard in a proper MMA match is gonna be the mutts nuts, because it'll be brutal as all hell, but I know a bit about these MMA matches. People don't like others getting in their heads before their fight and this is Fenris' chance to do just that. I like you Jake, but I gotta do whatever it takes to help Fenris get one over on you."

I shrugged.

"It's not personal, just like our last match wasn't personal." I said with a nod. "And I know this is different, pressures off you, this belt is off the table."

I point to the SCW World Heavyweight championship.

"This is not a main event, this is a tag match so the pressures off, the spotlight is not shining so bright on ya." I said. "but it doesn't mean I see this as anything other than I always see matches. I always take every match as serious as a heart attack and I'm taking this one as serious as if my title was on the line, so this thing is serious Jake. I'm not taking my foot off the peddle just because it's not as important as a title defence. We've all seen champions do that and not give a monkeys when their belt isn't on the line, a lot can't be motivated for it, but I'm more than motivated for this one, and I ain't robbing the people of anything here. They want to see me give one hundred percent and that's what they gonna get. Problem with that Jake is by the end of Sunday night, your last two matches would have ended with you losing both to the same man."

I nod firmly.

"This is the first time I would have ever been in the ring with Mark Cross, but the scouting has always been there." I said "But something else has made me more determined. On the last SCU show, it implied that someone was gonna unite the SCW, SCU, and GRIME top championship. Now I ain't no Sherlock, but it wasn't me, and I know Markus Raab well enough to know it wasn't him.... Sooooooo."

I tap my chin.

"That leaves you Mark." I said confidently. "Stands to reason that you seemed to feature heavily in that, that you feel you're gonna unify the three belts. Gotta take a leak on your cornflakes there, because you ain't getting this off me."

I tap my hand on the championship belt.

"You're not taking this off me at Into The Void." I say firmly. "And on Sunday, you're gonna learn not to take me so lightly. I love confidence, I really do, I love the way you can sell a match. I love that you've progressed to the point where you're top of the SCU and SCW ladder, but mate, you've never faced someone like me. This belt means the world to me, and Sunday, I gotta show you what I can do, I gotta make you rethink everything you think you know about me. I'm sure you've done more work on me than most of the people you've face because that future match is what can make or break you, but Sunday is where I will show you what you're really up against. You can sit and watch every video you want about me but like I said earlier about learning about Jake by being in the ring with him, you're gonna learn what I'm all about and why I am the SCW World Heavyweight champion."

I smile.

"See, wasn't just prattling on then about learning, I had a reason. Promo theme people!" I said with a another smile.

I wave my finger.

"I know how good you can be Mark, you was the one I was watching in the Blast From The Past tournament for obvious reasons." I admitted. "So I've been focused for months on you because of the faith I had in my wife, so I know you well enough, it's almost like I've been in the ring with you countless times, and of course Evie has told me how good you are, but you're about to come and see first hand how good I am and on Sunday, you will see that. I'm looking forward to what you're about to bring and I know the fans are because they want a preview to Into The Void, they're gonna get that, because I'm gonna beat you at Into The Void and I'm gonna beat you on Sunday at Climax Control."

I quickly glance down at my watch.

"Well, that's about all the time I have, limits an' all." I say with a slight nod. "So Jake, Mark, it's time for me to depart, but Sunday will be around real soon and me and Fenris will be showing you two what to expect at Into The Void IX. Must dash you lot, time's up but looking forward to being back in that ring on Sunday and giving you one hundred percent."

I wink at the camera.

"Laters people."

And with that, the camera fades.

38

Supercard Archives / BEN JORDAN (c) v JAKE RAAB

« on: April 06, 2020, 11:29:58 PM »

 Well, that was disappointing. I honestly expected Jake Raab to do more to sell the match, a huge match but I ended up confused as all hell. I loved seeing Jake's start in to MMA but I was really disappointed at the fact all he did was speak about Austin James Mercer. Like seriously mate, we're having a match at a supercard, Austin James Mercer has bugger all to do with it!

This had put me in an off mood since Sunday so I thought I'd amuse myself with a bit of Sin City Underground. I would pop off for a beer refill when Tad Ezra mentioned me told me Javi was gonna take my title. Bloody shame I wasn't there cause I think a word might have had to have been had. Still they must like me there, first that Borg bloke and now Tad, ain't I a popular fella, but still a popular fella in a proper grouchy mood.

I'm not sure why this annoyed me so much. I didn't know if I was mad at myself for putting in the effort and trying to get interest in our match and he put in about ten percent effort? Was I annoyed that he had a camera in front of him and I barely got a mention? What would people have said about me if I sat in front of a camera talking about Javi 'I have no good material on Evie so I'll being her husband in to things' Gonzalez, which mate, is uncreative, or Mark Cross? If I spoke about people that might cross my path in the future, it would be disrespectful to my current opponent. Maybe that's what it was, maybe I felt disrespected. Whatever it was, was annoying me just wouldn't go away and I knew I'd even got under Evie's skin just being in this mood. She wasn't used to seeing me like this, but back home in Maine, she'd send me out to a calming place, the lake outside the front door, but I'm in a hotel here and although I wanted to find Jake Raab, and say mate, seriously? To his face, but that wasn't gonna solve anything at all, so it was off to take Bear for a walk around the hotel.

Bear loved being out doors, the lake outside our house in Maine was his favourite place to be, he had made friends with the turtles that called the lake home, but there was no lake here, so Bear liked the only thing he could find that resembled the lake, the swimming pool.

---

Monday 6th April 2020

Bear had already been 'home schooled' by Evie in art and PE... I kid you not, and it was time for him to get out of the room. He'd learned the layout of the hotel fairly well by now and was leading me through the hallways and up the stairwell to the bar on the roof, where a glorious swimming pool was built. It was a popular spot for SCW people, mostly because of the bar and these guys and gals I work with had a lot of drinkers amongst them. People were social in SCW, SCU and GRIME, well most of them were, some I heard was here but I haven't seen them, but the most part, the bar and pool were usually filled with people and animals. Today was no different.

Bear moved through the door leading out towards the pool and I followed in to the sunlight, looking around at the gathered crowds in their own groups. People were relaxing at pool side, oiled up muscles as far as the eye could see, this would pretty much be heaven to Jamie Dean.... Wait, did I die and end up in Jamie Dean's heaven? Bloody hell, I hope reincarnation is real cause I need to sign up! Anyway, bit off track there. Bear had already ran to the pool, his eyes looking in to the water.

"I dunno what you're expecting to see in there boy." I said with a smile and a shake of my head. "But I'm gonna guess there won't be any turtles in there."

He looked back at me with pure disappointment in his eyes, almost a heartbreaking look of sadness. I often wondered how one dog could pull of so many facial expressions but he knew. It was like he didn't believe me as he looked back in to the water. I shrugged as I looked around to see who was around, but there wasn't too many people who I would actually approach for a conversation. Don't get me wrong, I am seriously an approachable fella, when people wanna come talk to me, I'm as friendly as they get, but I don't often go and randomly talk to people.

"Shall I just leave you staring at the water till it's your next nap time?" I asked Bear but his eyes were too busy darting around the water to pay any heed to me.

I wasn't gonna stand there watching Bear watch water although there was something calming about it to the point I was almost forgetting the horrible mood I'd found myself in over the weekend. I looked around the pool again, still spying no one I knew, there was only one place a guy like me could go while his dog aimlessly stared in to the water.

"Beer please mate." I said to the barman as I reached the bar.

I wasn't planning on getting sloshed as the barman reached in to a fridge and put the beer on the bar, waiting for me to hand over the money, it was more of a what else can I do till he gets bored and gives up looking for turtles. I handed over the money and looked at the cold bottle of Budwieser, the condensation on the outside of the bottle rolling down and making contact with the bar. It gave me time to think a little.

This is a tough old world right now, but for that moment, it was like I could forget all about the struggles. For that moment, I felt grateful to be working with my wife, to have friends like Drake Green, Sam Marlowe, Fenris and Mickey Carroll here with me. It's more than some people have, some people can't see their friends, or their family, but if I didn't have these guys working here with me, this would be my life... Sitting drinking alone. Looking around, I guess we were lucky in a way, we work for people who care, people who have our interests at heart. Right now, life isn't lonely, and at that moment, I appreciated that a little more than most. My alone time was short lived as Christian Underwood took a seat at the bar next to me, sitting two chairs down. I could feel his eyes on me, but my eyes were looking at the beer in front of me again.

"I don't think it's gonna do any party tricks." He said to me, causing my attention to turn to him.

Christian is the bad guy on camera, we all know this, he's not always great off camera, but he's always done good by me and he is a leader of sorts,  someone to look up to a little. He has a big old place just a few miles away but refused to be the cause of anything spreading so instantly moved in with his troops here at the hotel, like a good general would.

"Sorry." I started, it was the English in me to randomly say sorry. "Million miles away there."

A drink was placed in front of Christian as he looked across at me.

"Hotel life turned you crazy yet?" He asked as he picked up his drink.

"Nah, not at all." I replied. "Pretty thankful for it if I'm honest. Not like most who are aching to break out. No need when you got everything here."

"It's a shame others don't have that attitude." He replied dryly before drinking his drink.

"It's not a worry for me." I said with a slight smile. "It's why we moved to Maine. Big house, on a lake, a mile from everything else. Good place to be to relax when you want to hide away from the world, which is what I did before I was so in demand."

"Championship life." Christian casually commented.

"Very much so mate." I stated with a chuckle. "Actually, glad I ran in to you, needed to talk about something."

This seemed to get Christian's attention as he looked towards me with a raised eyebrow.

"Oh?" His reply came back slowly.

"It's about money." I said as I turned to look at him.

"Is this another offer to help SCW to keep going?" Christian asked. "Because Mark and I have had offers from everyone. I don't even really know who Jenny Tuck is but she offered Mark money on Twitter to keep things going but it's fine at this point."

"Nah, nah, nah." I said to him, raising my hands up palms open. "Remember when I first started working for SCW, and I didn't want paying cause I didn't need the cash, but you insisted so instead of paying me, you got the money to charities that needed it?"

Christian smiles widely and nods his head.

"Oh I remember." He said with a smile. "Mark and I thought you got hit on the head too much and lost your mind. Not many people put their body on the line, hell, their lives on the line and don't want to get paid for it. Why do you ask?"

"Cause I wanna do that again." I said to Christian.

I still don't need the money and I ain't a greedy person. I got lucky in life with selling the pub and the land for insane amounts of money, every house I've ever bought has been sold on for more money. Investments have paid off and Evie ain't skint either.

"Sorry?" Christian said as he rapidly blinked.

"I don't need the money." I said to Christian. "But there's other people out there that really do. People are getting laid off from work, struggling to pay their bills. I know a lot have been frozen but it's hard to get back on ya feet when this passes if you have 6 months of debt there to pay back. What if these people can't find work after? People need a bit of help, and championship pay is cool and all, but others need it more than I do."

Christian looked surprised. The memo Mark released stated no one will get paid less during these times and no one has.

"That's a nice gesture." Christian said, genuinely taken back. "Where do you want the money to go?"

"I want it to help older people, people who are struggling to get out and even buy anything." I told Christian. "Care home maybe, but I'll leave that to you guys to figure out where it's best spent. When you do, let me know where and I will double it."

"You're a good guy." Christian said with a warm smile you rarely see from him on camera. "I'll speak to Mark and we'll give you a list to choose from."

"I appreciate it." I said to Christian as he rose from his seat, drinking his drink and giving me a nod.

It felt good to actually do something like that and who knows, once word spread, maybe others will. Sod it, I'll tweet it and maybe others will jump on the band wagon....... And done. It's seriously there, look @CockneyKingBen.

"A very generous offer." A female voice said from behind me, causing me to spin in my chair. "Saint Ben indeed."

Rinoa Williams, wife of old rival Kedron stood before me. It was a weird relationship with Rinoa. Bit of back story here cause I know a lot of you never watched the rivalry I had with Kedron FOR SIX MONTHS! Kedron wasn't human in the full sense of the word, he was something else, he was a witch that messed with my mind, that changed me in to something I wanted to fight, he showed me who my family were, what they'd done to people who practiced witchcraft. Rinoa needed my help to turn Kedron back in to the man he once was, and for some crazy reason, I did it. At least me and Eves got a trip to Greece out of it too.

"Cheers." I replied with a nod, but something caught my attention on the floor.

I stared for a few seconds, focusing my eyes before pointing down.

"Don't wanna alarm ya." I started slowly. "But you got a few of ugly looking things around your feet."

It was almost like they understood everything I said, cause the three creatures both looked at me, staring at me with cold, piercing eyes.

"These are my cats Benjamin." Rinoa informed me.

"Most cats have hair." I replied. "What ya do? Give 'em a haircut."

"It's just their breed." Rinoa said.

Honestly, I know sod all about cats, dog person. To me, all cats look alike, just different colours and apparently some look grumpy. Speaking of being a dog person.

Bear moves towards me, looking up at me and tilting his head before looking towards Rinoa's cats.

"What a magnificent animal you have chosen to share your life wife." Rinoa said as she looked at Bear.

Bear edges closer to Rinoa's cats, looking at them closely, but the cats take off and Bear chases. A slight look of worry appears on Rinoa's face but I quickly wave it off.

"Don't worry, he's a softy." I told her. "He ain't gonna hurt 'em, thinks they're new friends."

"Oh I do not fear for them." She said as Bear follows the cats around the pool, the cats sticking together.

Bear chases them in to the stairwell and out of my sight. I quickly turn to the bar and look at the freezers.

"Give us an ice cream please mate." I said to the man behind the bar before looking at Rinoa. "Want anything?"

Rinoa shakes her head as the barman hands me the frozen treat.

"So where's the pale fella you usually hang around with?" I asked Rinoa, referencing Kedron.

"He is resting." Rinoa told me. "It is the one thing that differs with us. While I like to see things, Kedron prefers seclusion."

"So looking unlikely we'll get him on karaoke in the future." I said with a laugh.

Rinoa returns a friendly smile but Sam Marlowe approaches, tapping me on the shoulder.

"Afternoon Ginge." I quickly said to my friend.

"Afternoon prat." Sam replied in a friendly tone.

It was our thing, I call her Ginge, she calls me prat, you should know that, it's been going on for years!

"Y'all might wanna go check on Bear." Sam said as she pointed to the stairwell.

"Is he not playing with his new friends?" I asked before putting the ice cream to my lips while I wait for the answer.

"I wouldn't call it playing." She replied with a quick shrug.

That got me interested as I looked at Rinoa, the two of us making our way to the stairwell to see Bear sitting with his back to the wall, surrounded by Rinoa's three cats.

"You're bigger than them, just walk over them." I said with a grin

Bear looked at the cats, standing up and considering what I said as I looked on, but promptly sat down again. I couldn't stop myself rolling my eyes and I stepped over the cats and next to Bear, my ice cream lowered towards the cats. Don't ask, I don't know why I thought ice cream would be an effective weapon against cats either.

"Right you lot, turn it in and hop it." I said to the cats as their attention turned to me. "Don't you be giving me those looks either case this thing at the end of me leg is called a foot, when I swing me leg, me foot becomes a bit of a weapon and I know how to use it."

Rinoa stood at the top of the steps, a smile of amusement on her face as she watched me essentially argue with three cats, but a shrill whistle from her lips caused the cats to just turn and walk towards her.

"Got them well trained." I said to her before turning to Bear. "You don't do that when I whistle at you."

"My apologies for my feline friends." Rinoa says with a nod. "I must get going. Have a blessed day."

With that, Rinoa turned and walked away from the doorway, followed by her three cats.

"Yeah, you better run." I said jokingly as the cats got out of sight.

"Who better run?" Evie's voice said as she stood on the stairs looking up at me.

"These weird things that are apparently cats." I said with a shrug. "Are you ready to play mini golf?"

"Well that's why I came looking for ya." Evie told me.

"Wicked." I said with a smile. "I'll just finish my ice cream and we'll crack on."

I lifted the ice cream to my mouth but the ice cream had gone, all that was left is a cone. I looked at the ground, looking to see if I dropped it. Evie pointed behind me at Bear and I knew instantly what happened. I close my eyes, slowly turning my head to see ice cream around his face.

"I saved you from cats man!" I said to Bear in a disappointed tone. "Ugly scary looking cats and you nick my ice cream?"

I looked at Evie, covering a smile on her face as Bear seems to smile in my direction.

"Let's go golfing." I said to Evie before looking back at Bear. "And you owe me an ice cream smiler."

Golf, yes, mini golf, you wanna know what happened there, right? Well, wait for Evie's promo and you can find out!

---

Believe it or not, it's still Monday and I'm recording this part, unreal, right? Truth is, I have nothing to fear from Jake Raab, nothing at all, so might as well try and beat Austin James Mercer to the promo punch.

What do you mean his second is already airing? God damn it Austin! I will air a promo before you some day.... You're probably wondering why I'm talking about Austin James Mercer. Well, I think that's the way you sell matches these days, doesn't matter who you're facing anymore, just talk about Austin....

Sadly though, I'm still a bit old school so must talk about my opponent for more than a few seconds.

The scene starts as I look at the computer screen from the laptop on my lap as I sat in the hotel room. Today had been a good day, still not crazy, still not infected, I'll call that a good day, although a dog did eat my ice cream.

"Yeah, you buddy." I say as I wave a finger at Bear.

But my eyes were distracted for a few minutes at my friend Sam Marlowe on the laptop screen, live lip syncing from her room, the song I jokingly requested on Twitter, Baby Shark. I couldn't help but smile at her. I knew she was doing this to entertain herself and the fans, and it certainly had entertained me. I quickly type in the chat box.

"Go on Ginge!" I say as I write it and hit send.

I think she saw that one cause a smile broke out on her face.

"Sammi, you're a superstar and I will be back to watch later, but..." I said as I closed the laptop lid, pick up the SCW World Heavyweight championship to put over my shoulder and look to the camera. "Alright people."

The camera was rolling it was time to talk about Austin James Mercer Jake Raab.

"We are getting closer to that day people, closer to the match I've been selling on you for a bit." I say with a point of my finger. "Me Vs Jake Raab. I spoke about it all in depth last week, I spoke about a lot of things because I expected to be met in the middle, met half way where Jake would sell things as much as I would. I seriously expected him to come at me like a raging bull, rip me apart, tell me I was a bad champion, tell me I wouldn't be champion after next Sunday, but I got nothing."

I really expected more but never got it.

"You sat and spoke about Austin James Mercer, you sat and spoke about Blast From The Past, you sat and spoke about things that don't matter. You even told me about lock down and people working for other companies, like I didn't get it." My tone was confused. "I mean is it a bad thing I've been more than vocal about it towards people who could have been here, but chose their own selfishness over the lives of thousands of others? You're damn right I am gonna be vocal about it!"

I could feel anger building up in me but tried to keep it calm.

"You know why Jake?" I say in a more serious tone. "Because I'm sick to damn death seeing people say RIP on social media to loved ones. I know you don't do social media but believe me, every time I see that, my soul feels less brighter. The other day, my heart broke reading a story about a thirteen year old boy dying and not even his mother being allowed at his funeral. Thirteen years old Jake, let that sink in."

My heart was racing faster and faster, I could feel the blood boil in me.

"What if you had a thirteen year old son you could never see again, never get a proper goodbye?" I ask. "What if you had to go to my funeral? So as long as there's people dying because selfish pricks wanna ignore rules, I'm gonna call them out on it. As long as people work for other places and not give a damn about the thousands they could infect, I will keep doing what I can to make people see they need to listen, cause I can't read stories anymore of kids dying because someone didn't wanna stay at home for a month."

I was riled up, I knew I was, I'm not a swearing kinda guy, especially on camera where kids can see, but it made me mad to have the corona virus compared to my title in importance. Screw my title, social distancing and lock down is far more important than leather and gold can be any day of the week. I needed to get back on point.

"I'm glad you accepted this open challenge Jake, and even had to sit there and defend you on social media for you getting a title match, cause clearly, some people don't get how open challenges work." I say with a quick shoulder shrug. "It took that standing up for you that made me see that out of three rosters, only two men had the Jacobs to step up and accept the challenge, you and O'Malley. Two out of about forty to fifty names. This is what I give you credit for, because you did step up while that chose to sit behind a keyboard and make digs without stepping up. It doesn't change the fact that I'm on serious form at this point, probably the best Ben Jordan I've ever been."

I did feel like I was playing out of my skin lately, unstoppable but grounded.

"You saw the opportunity and took it." I say with an impressed tone. "You didn't sit there and moan about title shots, or begging for them, like some people I know, you actually stepped up to the plate when something was needed and that gets me way too respect filled for words. You've gone right for the throat and that is fair enough to me, that is what I like to see. I want new challenges, O'Malley was a new challenge, Griffin Hawkins was a new challenge and you too are that new challenge but part of being a champion is being able to adapt to different people. I didn't use the same game plan against O'Malley as I did against Griffin, or even Senor Vinnie. I adapted for my opponents and you and your MMA, plan adapted again."

I nod with a serious look on my face.

"In fact it's pretty lucky that I'm a good guy and Fenris is the referee because if he wasn't, you'd be seeing me asking for MMA tips." I admit. "I would have spent the last two weeks with Fenris giving me a crash course in a little bit of everything and beat ya at ya own game. I'm too much of a nice guy to do that to the point I haven't been around Fenris too much at all since that match was announced. I ain't being mugged off and accused of swaying a ref here, so I've come up with my own game plan to get past you Jake and it's pretty bloody solid to be fair. Me coming up with this plan mirrors something you said Jake, about how I've grown in to being a decent wrestler here."

I look at the SCW World Heavyweight championship and smile.

"I have grown a lot this year." I say with a slight nod. "It's surprised even me on how far I feel that I've come. Ever since the day I got my hands on this belt, I've been thinking more about my opponents, I've not just said I'll go do what I do and let them figure out how to stop that cause everyone is stoppable, I look at them closer. Before I would have said MMA guy and that's it but now, I'm looking at ya strengths, your weaknesses, like for example, you have a certain tell before you throw a kick. I bet no one else has picked up on that, but I have. I picked up on it after watching your last five matches back to back. I spotted the distance you drop ya hand when you're about to throw a bomb, I've seen a lot of little things like that. The old Ben wouldn't have even looked for things like that, the new Ben has like Assassin's Creed eagle vision at this point. That is growth there and then and I don't think I've peaked yet. I still think there's more to come."

I truly believed that in my heart. Over the coming months, I truly feel I will get better and better.

"I caught that you mentioned you don't see your weaknesses, but like I said, I got eagle vision at the moment." I reiterated. "So I can tell ya where ya going wrong, I can show you where you're going wrong cause at Blaze of Glory VIII, I'll expose them all so you can sit back and watch the video over and over again. I would tell ya them all now but ya know..."

A smile passed over my face.

"But anyway Jake." I continue. "I'm expecting a more than decent match here, I'm expecting something special. There may not be any fans chanting my name, there may not be that usual buzz in the air, but I will bring the buzz and make sure I'll walk out of Blaze of Glory VIII still with the SCW World Heavyweight championship. You can bet ya house on that."

I place my hand on the championship belt.

"Right you lovely lot." I start, knowing the end was coming up. "You all stay safe, help each other out the best you can and listen to the rules. I will see you all in a few days time."

I wink down the camera.

"Laters people!"

The camera fades to black.

39

Supercard Archives / BEN JORDAN (c) v JAKE RAAB

« on: April 04, 2020, 07:24:48 AM »

 Sunday 29th March 2020

You've watched Evie's promo, right? It's not aired yet? No problem, I'll be patient and wait. In the mean time, go watch Mark Cross' promo, cause that's the start of what's going on with Evie.... Oh, that also hasn't aired yet? All good, when they air, it's Mark Cross, then Evie than this one to continue on the story, hell's yeah, link across three promos, we're the Arrowverse this week...

Anyway, you've seen them now? Good, good, sitting comfortably? Let's continue.

Evie and I had sat in that dressing room for what felt like hours, her head on my chest, her eyes closed. I listened for her breathing. Head injuries are no joke and that one felt pointless. If this was written, you'd sit and wonder who's crazy mind a stupid bump like that would run through at a show like this, ludicrous stuff, but it had happened and Evie was suffering.

My eyes focused on the clock in the dressing room.

"They must be closing this place soon." I whispered to myself before my eyes fell back on my wife. "Come on Mrs J, time to get going."

I put her arm over my shoulder and stood up but her eyes opened, glassy and obvious that she wasn't completely with me.

I picked up our case we shared between us and we walked through the Staggs Dungeon, I knew my way well, I'd spent some time here years ago with members of the Staggs family and to the exit. The Saxon Hotel was just across the road as we would say in England, not too far away, only took a few minutes to walk at a usual pace, but this took a good fifteen minutes. We got back to the hotel and the lobby had medical staff in masks testing everyone, as standard SCW procedure had become. Evie had barely opened her eyes for a second or two during testing, although she was none to pleased with a stab being pushed up her nose, I'll tell ya that for free. After all said and done there, her legs looked like they didn't wanna work, so over my shoulder she went and to the hotel room we went.

Dropping the bag next to me, I fished in to my pocket for the key card with Evie over my shoulder and slid the card down the slot, using the same hand to push the door open and in to the room. Bear stared up, waking from his twentieth nap of the day to see me walk in to the room with Evie over my shoulder and quickly sprung to his feet.

"She took a whack to the head." I told our dog "She's a bit doolally."

I walked through the room to the sofa and placed Evie down.

"Keep an eye on her son." I said to Bear as I moved back towards the door, grabbing the bag from the hallway and in back in to the room.

Bear had listened too literally at this point, or was being a wise arse as he jumped on the sofa, putting his face an inch or two from Evie's face, just tilting his head every so often, expecting her to open her eye. I placed the bag down and looked at the room, debating taking a quick snapshot of them, but decided against it for two reasons, one, Evie would kill me, and two, as soon as Bear sensed a camera was about, he'd have turned his head to look towards it. He had a gift for knowing when cameras were around.

"When I said...." I trailed off. "Nevermind."

I clicked my fingers at Bear, who jumped off the sofa, but stayed very close to Evie, staying within a few feet. I quickly stepped towards my wife and repositioned her, laying her down, just holding her up a little to put a pillow underneath her head before laying her flat.

I wanted to keep her awake, if only for a few hours. I'd heard about things like this, but the doctors who saw her after the match said it was ok, migraine, but I was worried for her, I was slightly scared that if she slept, she wouldn't wake up, but for now my fears were put at ease as she opened her eyes, staring at Bear as he stayed close.

"Bear?" She muttered. "Where am... How did I..."

Her voice was soft and croaky, her words slow and drawn out as she looked around the room, just seeing me from the corner of her eye.

"Ben, how did I get here?" She asked, trying to sit up.

Remember those times as a kid when you fell asleep, and your parents would take you to bed and you wouldn't know how you got there? Evie was having one of those moments right at that point.

"Magical fairies brought ya here." I said with a cheeky grin.

"Is that your new nickname?" She asked with a smile.

Ah, so the smart arse Evie was still in there somewhere as I watched her sit herself up on the sofa, Bear quickly jumping on the sofa and putting his head on her lap.

"But seriously." She asked in an unsurprising serious tone for those words. "How did I get here?"

"I got you across the road, carried you for the most part." I told her.

"Don't we have to go and get tested?" She asked, her body straightening up.

"We did already babe." I said back with a smile.

I could see the confusion grow on her face as she looked towards me.

"We did?" She asked, not sure if she believed me.

"We did." I replied. "Now all we have to do is stay here till they say otherwise and we're all good. Till then, I get to play nurse maid until you feel better."

"You don't have to do that." Evie said with a shake of her head and a slight wince.

"I don't have to do anything." I told her, but I'm gonna anyway. "So anything you need, I am a nurse, butler and everything else in between. I wanted to say a third thing cause it sounded cooler but my mind blanked."

Evie smiled as she waved me towards her.

"How about husband?" She said as I sat down next to her.

"Perfect." I said with a smile. "How about some TV for a bit?"

Evie nodded as she put her head on my shoulder as I reached for the remote control, quickly clicking the button and waited for the screen to light up.

"OOOOO." I said excitedly "Jersey Boys, how's that?"

Evie agreed and we spent a bit of time watching the movie, well, when I said a bit of the time, I watched the whole thing, Evie fell asleep shortly after the start but I constantly made sure she was ok. It's just what I do.




Monday 30th March 2020

I've listened to everyone tell me that I'll go full pelt crazy by the end of this quarantine, but honestly, I ain't been worried at all. I'm loving it in a way, cause this hotel has so much to do, I don't think I'll ever get bored of talking about it. When a company treats us this well, why would you get bored of it?

Could you tell I was trying to prove something there? Oh good.

But it's true. People making big deals about maybe getting bored or whatever and there's me sitting there thinking there's not many companies that would pay out for a private lab to test you to keep you safe, not many companies would give you a luxury hotel like this, they'd go cheap but SCW, SCU and GRIME have pulled off a blinder here by getting us this place.

Even if others don't appreciate it, I do. Thank you, the world doesn't revolve around one person.

I don't wake up thinking oh God, it's the same thing over and over again, I mean, do you think that when you're on vacation? No, you look forward to the day, even though eight hours of it is the same old sitting by the pool and trying to get a tan, but you don't complain at that. This to me was a holiday, a break away. I still had the important people around me in Evie and Bear. I still had my SCW World Heavyweight Championship. I woke up every day in this place with a smile on my face and as spring in my step because it wasn't boring.

Today I woke up no different, spring in my step and looking forward to the day, because in a world like this, you need to appreciate the good times and we were in a luxury hotel people, we were in times of trouble making the best of it, there was a lot to do but I figured I had time to do it, but we were stuck in the hotel room for the last 24 hours because we'd been to the show, we've been tested again and had to wait for the all clear to go out.

Them's the rules if you wanna keep to them and be realistic....

I sat in the living room area of the hotel room we had, casually glancing at my phone, no I wasn't bored, just hoping that we would be given the all clear or told we were sick, stay in that room. This was an import one for me. I wanted to be headlining in front of my own crowd in London, England, that got taken away from me cause of this poxy virus. Getting it last week, or two weeks ago, I could have got away with but getting it now, my supercard dream would be well and truly over, it would be finished, the title belt would have to go because there would be no choice. World titles need to be defended or won at supercard's and me getting bad news now, as per SCW rules, I won't be allowed out of here for weeks.

This was my train of thought.

"What's wrong with you?" Evie's voice asked me, snapping me out of the train of thought I was currently in.

My eyes drifted on to her standing in front of me, hands on hips as she looked down at me. Usually a smile was on that Australian face but today, there was nothing. Evie looked pale, like the colour had drained from her face.

"Are you feeling ok?" I quickly replied. "You still look like a vampires had a go at ya or something, looking a bit peaky. Do you still have that headache?"

She didn't answer right away, just looked at me for a few seconds, as if she was fixed or focused on something else on someone else, even though she was looking right at me.

"Evieeeeeeeeeee." I said in a high pitched tone. "Evie baby...."

Sorry, I'd been watching Jersey Boys after the show, oh what a night.

Evie looked at me but it seemed like her mind wasn't there. From sitting on the sofa, I quickly stood up and run my thumb down her cheek, causing her to seem to snap back to reality.

"Sorry..." she said softly. "Drifted away then."

"Did you get up and go partying while I was dozing?" I asked with a smile.

Evie knew I was joking, I'd spent last night trying to keep her awake to make sure noting happened with that headache turning in to more. Not sure where I heard it, it might be an old wives tale for all I knew, but I tried to keep her awake, but as you saw earlier, failed miserably.

"Soon as you closed your eyes." Evie protested. "But I'm fine. Feeling a little better today"

I knew something still seemed off with Evie but I couldn't put my finger on it. It was a bad bump last night but she said she was feeling better today. I knew there was a chance she was down playing everything, I know my wife but I had to take her word for it. Although I had doubts, I couldn't doubt her word. That's not how it worked with us.

"So what's your plans for today darling?" I asked her.

We was expecting the all clear any time now, based on the time it took last week, so plans were made for the day sort of.

"Well when I get that all clear." She started. "I have to go talk strategy with Mark Cross. I didn't expect him to be any good and help get us this far."

"Hey, remember when you had the hump with me for getting you involved in this?" I said to her with a smile.

I knew I was pushing my luck, although the tension between Evie and I had all but gone because I signed her up for this tournament, but they say with everything, someday, you'll sit back and laugh about it? I was hoping this was one of those times. An unimpressed look crossed her face, before turning in to a slight smile, bringing a smile to my face.

"You've smashed this tournament, you deserve to go on and win it." I told Evie with a reassuring tone. "It's only Kate Steele after all, the mask doesn't give her super powers and if she did, she'd probably waste them by endangering thousands of lives to sleep in her own bed."

Harsh, but fair but it's not like anyone with super powers who would do that, is watching this. Too busy fighting crime or something.

"I dunno." Evie's Australian tone filled the room.

"I do." I told her with a smile and a nod. "You've got this far, plus you got this far last year, and it didn't work out well, so it's a chance to put some wrongs right and go win it."

I was hoping my words had an impact on her, but it was tough to say. She's grown in to the tournament as things have gone on, she's looking like the old Evie in the ring, but I knew she would doubt herself without reason at times.

I couldn't continue that thought as my phone had lit up from a nearby table, the name of Mark Ward on the front of it. I quickly gave Evie a nod and moved past her to press the button on the phone and quickly hit the speaker phone button.

"Hello." I say quickly.

"If ya wife with wife, put it on speaker." Mark Ward's voice says down the phone.

"Way ahead of ya." I told him. "Already on speaker."

"Good." Hot Stuff replied. "Doing the rounds with the test results and such and you and Evie have come back negative."

I looked at Evie with a smile, who responded with one of her own.

"In fact, everyone came back negative, wrestlers, crew, hotel staff and guests coming in for the next show." Hot Stuff said. "So if everyone can stick around in the hotel, and not go out too much for the next couple of weeks, we're all good."

"Great news." I replied with a smile at Evie. "Proof that social distancing from the world is actually working for us."

"Just a shame not all are listening." Hot Stuff says. "Staying at their own houses is a worry."

"Gotta admit." I said slowly. "I wouldn't be looking forward to getting in the ring with anyone who hasn't stayed in the hotel."

"People worried about boredom." Hot Stuff replies. "But I understand, you're not the only one who came to me with this concern. Hell, people are trying to get out of matches with others who won't stay in the hotel."

"Well I'm a pro." I told Hot Stuff. "I dunno if Jake is here or not, I haven't seen him about, I dunno if he's gonna go full Raab and ignore everything just to suit himself, but I'll do the match and get tested afterwards and if need be, go in to lock down. That'll be something, eh? I die because someone got bored in the hotel and wandered off."

"It won't come to that." Hot Stuff told me. "If he does wander off and refuse testing, we'll pull him from the match. It's his loss."

"I'm sure it'll be fine." I told Hot Stuff.

"Also." Hot Stuff says. "When you get some time. We're shooting a warning to the world about this thing. Want you, Christina, Kate, Austin, Griffin, Candy, Johanna and Alex to get the message out there about social distancing and staying in. We're hoping as champions, people will listen to you and stay at home. This country has been ruined by this, we need to do what we can."

After the way I spoke on Climax Control, I figured I was a good person to talk about this. I have elderly relatives, I have people I love that could be effected by this, I could be effected by this. We're in a position of power, being on television every week and talking to millions world wide. I guess it would make sense.

"I can do that." I said with a nod. "I'll sort something soon."

"Thanks." Hot Stuff said appreciatively. "It doesn't have to be long, just enough to get people to take this seriously and we'll mix it in with the others."

"Not a problem." I said. "I'll catch ya soon."

With that, I pressed the button on the phone and ended the call and looked at Evie.

"Looks like we're free." I said with a smile.

With that, Bear appears, waking up from his first of maybe five morning naps. He'd been waiting for that so he could wander around the hotel, getting adoring looks from people as he passed them, that boy liked the attention.

"I guess I'll go get this meeting with Cross out of the way." Evie said with a deep breath. "Then our time is our own."

"You mean you're all mine." I said with a wink.

Evie nodded in agreement, let's get business out of the way and fast. By that, I might as well go and shoot this thing that Hot Stuff asked me to. You can see that right here if you just stay tuned, it's will be airing right after this....




Not even an hour had passed between Evie and I parted ways for a bit, and I took a walk through the hotel with Bear. I got a message from Christian to meet him to do the filming for this information video in a small conference room in the hotel. It didn't take me and Bear long to find it, but it wasn't like I expected. Usually these things are filmed in front of so many people, filmed in front of a full crew with cameras from different angles, but this was just Christian, in a room, with 1 chair and one camera.

"Cor!" I started as I walked in to the room, Christian looking around at me. "Busy in here, it's like Piccadilly Circus here."

I had the SCW World Heavyweight championship over my shoulder. Christian glanced up from his phone just to look towards me.

"Social distancing and all that." He replied with not much tone in his voice. "We can make this quick so you don't have to have too much time taken from your day."

"It's all good." I tell him. "What do you need me to do?"

"Just sit in front of the camera, say who you are, and talk about the importance of things." Christian starts. "Keep the championship belt in clear view."

Christian taps his chin as he looks at Bear, I could tell his mind was working over time. Christian was a bit of a perfectionist, he wanted everything done right, he wanted things to come across the best he could.

"In fact, let's have Bear in the shot too." He said walking towards the camera.

Bear didn't need to be asked twice as he ran towards the chair in front of the camera. I couldn't help but smile at him. He loved the camera, he loved being on the camera, even if it cut in to his nap time. He loved it. I walked towards him and shook my head.

"On the deck you." I told him, causing him to turn his head and look at me.

I pointed to the floor and Bear jumped from the seat and to the ground and I quickly sat down while Christian adjusted the camera. I pulled the championship over my shoulder.

"Any time  you're ready." Christian told me as he hit the record button. "Don't need to be too long."

I took a deep breath as I looked at the camera.

"Hey, my name is Ben Jordan, and I'm the SCW World Heavyweight champion." I told the camera. "And this is Bear."

I stroke Bear on the head, causing him to smile.

"Today I've been asked to talk to you about what is going on in the world." I said. "The world is a scary place right now. So much uncertainty and worry because of this pandemic. I know people are scared and it wouldn't be a stretch to say that even guys like me are scared of what could happen. We've never been faced with something like this but like everything else in life, we can overcome it."

My eyes darted to Christian who nodded his head as he listened to me.

"I'm scared for myself and my family." I said putting my hand on Bear's head. "I'm scared for the world but there's smart people in this world that are working day and night on things to help us get through this and we will get through this and be a better world."

The last line caused Christian to raise an eyebrow.

"Because when we're done with this, we will appreciate things more, we will hug people tighter, we will not take things for granted anymore." I look up to see a slight smile pass on Christian's face. "We will have more love for the people we care about but we need to get there together, we need to get there fast and there are ways to speed things up to get there, and it's all about being smart."

I paused for a few seconds, just to gather my thoughts.

"No one likes making sacrifices." I started "but for the good of ourselves, for the good of our friends and families, we have to. We have to, just for a short time, stay in our own homes, away from friends and families, I know it's hard, I know it's gonna be a struggle, but if you don't live with someone, don't go and visit, use the wonderful world of modern technology and face time, whatsapp video to see those loved ones. Please don't go out unless you really have to, no gatherings, no meeting, no going to friends houses. It might not be fun to do, but it is essential if you want to slow the spread of this virus, to allow hospitals to be able to save as many people as they can. That's what it's all about."

People think all this is actually about getting rid of the virus, but I've done my research. Staying in for a few weeks won't get rid of the virus, but it will buy us time to beat it. That is what it's about, slowing it down and giving the hospitals chance to deal with it.

"So please listen and stay in doors, wash your hands at regular times." I said looking down the camera. "Do your part to protect people who need protecting and lets beat this together."

I raise my hand in a wave gesture.

"Stay safe world!" I said with a nod.

Christian cut off the camera and looked at me with a smile.

I think that should get the message across to people. Anyway, so I got a surprising call last week that I couldn't say nothing about, but it's all public now. The Green's are no more, both are my friends, but one decided to come see me....




I love being around my friends, they do bring a smile to my face. This is a business where very few friends are made,a lot of people wanna know you for what you can offer them, what you can do for them in terms of their career. I was lucky not to have so much of that, when you look at my friends, Evie excluded here cause she wasn't in the wrestling game before we started dating, had always been good people. Jamie Dean and I hit it off right away, Sammi Marlowe and I instantly clicked, Myself and Amy Marshall took a little time around each other, but we'd grown in to friends. Even the ones that grew distant, like before Jessie Salco became in it for herself - the proof that a lot of people in this business looks out for themselves, she was actually part of the people I considered friends. Then there were guys like Lord Raab, who I helped open up and be more receptive to being around people, he and his husband Samuel McPherson still remain good friends of mine today and still credit me with a lot, but the friends I had from way back when, before I was well know, they're still around. The likes of Spike Staggs, who I could call right now and still pick up where we left off, Mickey Carroll, my old school friend, man I miss being around that Paddy git at times. Friends like Simon Jones, someone who I looked up to that I can luckily call my friend - I know ya watching this Jonesy, sure you don't want that one more match?

And of course, that famous movie star, Drake Green.

Drake Green had been a friend of mine for years, I mean going back to the days of a place that can't be mentioned. We were from two very different backgrounds but we hit it off well and boy have we seen the best and the worst of each other through the years but there's something different about my friendship with Drake. It's always been non judgemental. He's seen my breakdowns that no one else has seen when things have gone wrong, we drunk until the early hours when Emma had left my life, I blubbered like a right prat, but he never judged. I threw on a few pounds, he never called me lard arse. He probably should off because I had a lot of junk in my trunk. I knew about his issues, the issues with booze that changed him in to something I barely recognized - not cause I was smashed either - but he had become a shell of who he was. I knew his probably with the white stuff, and I ain't talking about sugar, and I knew his problems with his roving eye and wandering hands.

I felt for Mikah at times, but I couldn't and didn't judge Drake, I knew what was going on with him but you never know what's going on behind those doors when the world can't see but I don't judge people, I take them who they are and for a huge part of my life, I had taken Drake Green for what he was. I had been his best man at his wedding to Mikah, I have been there for him when times had got dark and it's time to be there for him again and I was proud to be.

I knew Drake's marriage was slowing down, he'd sent me a few random messages lately and they pointed in the direction that he wasn't happen, I think part of me sadly saw it coming, but the tweet to me publicly the other day made me raise an eyebrow.

Is it worth it?

I knew what he meant and of course I wanted him to fight, I wanted things to work out for him, I wanted his son to not live in two homes. Evie and I hadn't always been on solid ground, for two people you see as so different, it was because there were some things that were alike about that caused our clashing, but there would never be a day I wouldn't fight for her, so yes, to me, it was worth it.

I got a weird vibe from that message, so I guess it was no surprise to see that he released a statement across the multi media platforms to announce the end. I felt for both of them, and I know it will lead to a conversation with Mikah when she returns from home to the hotel to continue her part in making SCW a success, and fully expected her to be the one to be coming to Vegas, but it wasn't, it was Drake. Evie and I will be there for both of them, but the message from Drake Green telling me he was heading to Vegas.

Evie had enough of me playing nurse maid to her and wanted to sleep, Drake had flown in earlier and been tested and released, so it was time to catch up.

Friday 3rd April 2020

I whistled as I walked though the hotel, a six pack in hand as I looked around, hoping that I wouldn't be stopped for any reason as I made my way towards a certain area. I had taken the time to look around when I had the chance, looking for a quiet, yet specific place to be and had found the perfect place. A quick message later and everything was ready to go. Still, it wasn't an area that was banned to be in, but probably questionable at least.

I looked around as I got to a certain door, checking the coast was clear as the sign on the door clearly stated that this was an emergency stairwell, not to be used by anyone for any other reason. Turning my head either way and seeing no one was there, I pushed the door open and looked at the grey, characterless stairs, the walls painted what can only be described as battleship grey.

"So this is where Del Boy flogged all that paint." I said to myself.

It was a private joke, but I'm sure someone out there will get it.

I walked down a flight of stairs, between the forth and fifth floor, no doors near for me to be disturbed.

"Good a place as any." I said to myself as I slid down the wall and sat.

A few minutes passed before I heard footsteps coming from below me. I looked down the stairs to see the familiar face of Drake Green moving through the depressed looking stairwell. A smile crosses over Drake's face as he turns the corner to see me sitting on the ground.

"Spare change?" I said in a joking tone as he looked at me.

"Us movie stars don't have change, peasant." Drake's voice said towards me as he dramatically puts his nose in the air.

I quickly pull myself to my feet and put my hand out for Drake but my old friend pulls me in for a hug, social distancing be damned! Well, not be damned, I knew he must have tested negative to be allowed out of the room. Drake can be crazy at times, but he knows what I went though, he knows I'm at risk so he wouldn't have tried to kill me this way.... He'd have done it with booze, more fun that way.

"It is great to see ya." I said with joy filling my voice.

"You too man." Drake said with an equally happy voice.

Releasing the hug, I reached down to pick up two bottles of beer from the six pack and handing one to Drake before leaning on the wall and sliding down it, taking a seated position. Drake moved next to me and sat down. It only took a few seconds before bottle tops were popped off and the bottles were clanged together.

"Cheers mate." I said before taking a gulp of the beer.

"Cheers." Drake replied before doing the same.

"This has been way too long." I commented.

"It has." Drake agreed. "But you know, I've been busy and so have you champ."

I couldn't help but smile, even months with the championship belt Drake once had, I still haven't really got used to the fact that I was the champ.

"Still weird hearing that." I said before drinking again. "Things have been crazy since."

Drake nodded his head, he'd been there and carried SCW on his back for a long time, providing us with some great rivalries, and being the man responsible for ending J2H's legendary reign as champion too.

"You'll get used to it." Drake told me. "Been over a hundred days since you got it."

"Over a hundred days of pure madness." I told Drake. "The other day I shot some public service announcement about people staying in doors because apparently I'm this influential guy."

Drake nodded his head, but I could tell his mind was elsewhere and I wasn't surprised. It had just been a few days since he announced to the world his split from Mikah and I've never been one to dance around subjects, at least not with Drake.

"So finally took the ball and chain off." I said with a laugh, I didn't mean it, I liked Mikah when not many others did.

He looked at his beer bottle before turning his head and looking at me.

"You think I did the right thing?" His words were blunt and lacked tone, but I could see in his eyes he was serious.

This was a tough spot to be in. The Greens had been friends of mine for a long time and Drake and Mikah wasn't too different from Evie and I. Take away the booze, drugs and infidelity from Drake and he's me with a movie career, but the way people looked at Drake and Mikah the same way they looked at me and Evie. They saw it as things wouldn't work out, they thought why are the good guys with the bad women. Fact is, neither Mikah nor Evie were bad women when you turned the cameras off and stepped away from wrestling. With both Drake and I away from the ring at various times, both our wives and had been that, wives.

"I don't think anyone but you can answer that at this point." I told him. "I think it's a case of are you happier today than you was ten minutes before deciding this?"

"I decided this a while ago." He said before drinking another mouthful. "But there was never the right time."

"Well, are you happier now?" I asked him.

I looked at Drake's face, I could only imagine what was going through his mind at this point. Relationships come and go but marriage is meant to stick. As much as he was a playboy, I knew Drake had his doubts, he is still human after all.

"I think so." He told me unconvincingly before his confidence grew. "Yes, yes, I'm happier now. I love her but I hadn't changed, I couldn't change, I was the same guy you knew for years, I am that same guy. She couldn't accept that."

I looked at Drake as he drunk his beer, looking forward at the wall in front.

"No change isn't always a bad thing." I commented. "I haven't changed at all really."

"But Evie doesn't look at you any differently." Drake told me quickly. "She accepted that you're a beer drinking, computer playing football fan that will often go home wasted. She accepted that's who you are. Miks couldn't do that with me."

"Probably because I included her in a lot." I told him. "I got her watching football, got her drinking cheap beer and it worked."

Drake smiled half heartedly directly in front of him, not making eye contact with me.

"End of the day, sometimes things work out, sometimes they don't." I said softly. "But this life is short and with all the pony going on in the world life is getting shorter for some. Fact is none of us know how long we're here for, so gotta be happy while we can. If this wasn't making you happy, then you need to find something that does."

Drake smiled as he turned his head towards me.

"Since when did you become this softy bitch?" Drake said with a laugh in his voice.

"It's this isolation thing mate." I replied with a smile. "You'd be surprised how many female based panel shows there are on TV these days."

It's actually true. They're everywhere and with a million channels to choose from, bound to run in to a few from time to time.

"Anyway." I said raising my beer. "To the future and happier times."

Drake raises his bottle and clings it against my own.

"Happier times." He repeated.

"Right, we got a hotel full of things to do but the bar sells some decent whiskey." I said as I pulled myself to my feet.

"Singing my favourite song." Drake said as he got to his feet.

Well, I ain't gonna show ya what happened the rest of this day to be honest. Hell, there's a few things I don't remember, but it was a good, fun time and it was great being around Drake again. I know he'll bounce back and be stronger. Who knows, maybe he'll even end up in an SCW ring again. I know that this isn't the last time you'll see Drake Green. I hope though it's a little less on the booze side because the next day, I was not in decent shape and I had a promo to cut....


 

Saturday 4th April 2020

Seeing Drake yesterday was fun, exhausting but fun, but I admit, I'd been a little bit slack this week. It's hard to say why but I just struggled to get going and being on the booze yesterday didn't help but I knew I had till midnight to get things done and sent in for the SCW staff to air, to build up what needed to built up. Other work had been shown earlier this week from the likes of Austin James Mercer, Bill Barnhart etc, but I was running out of time. I decided the pool and the bar was my best option, I knew there would be people about, but it didn't worry me. I was ok around a sanitized crowd and it was time to focus on Jake Raab. So there I was, sitting in a sun lounger with barely a peek of the sun coming down, with my championship across my shoulder, one camera on me as I tried to block out the world around me to talk.

"Well, this is a match that should have happened a while ago but for whatever reason, it didn't." I said, but my mind was getting distracted by the noise.

I quickly clicked my fingers and the whole scene around me froze in place, like someone had hit the pause button and the sound faded away.

"Ain't done that in a while." I comment with a wide grin. "Anyways, alright people."

I stop for a second, giving myself a chance to gather a few thoughts.

"I dunno if Jake Raab lucked in to this time, this show or if it was already in the bosses mind before Jake tried to shoot himself in the foot accepting Fenris' challenge." I had to question. "But it does seem like a Jake Raab trait to do suck a thing. It wasn't so long ago that a few weeks before a supercard, he went off script and demanded a gauntlet match without even finding out if the staff had anything planned for him. Pro tip here, do stuff like that in week one or two, after that, plans might have already been made for you. So seeing you remind me and call out someone else is just so Jake Raab."

It really was, common sense should have said don't make 2 challenges at once.

"So a triple threat was made, but Fenris wasn't up for it." I remind people. "Not that he wasn't up for the fight, but he's right and you have to stand up on your principles. There are some people who don't care about possibly spreading this disease, there are people who claim to be good, simply not caring cause they wanna do their own thing. Seriously, if I wasn't the SCW World Heavyweight champion, because of these people, I wouldn't wrestle either, these people not staying at the hotel would force guys like me and Fenris out SCW for a long time. They're not considerate regardless of how they want you to see them, so I would have gone too. I respect Fenris choice here not to be a part of this thing other than to referee where he can keep his distance. I think that makes Jake Raab luckier than he actually knows."

Oh very lucky in my mind but who knows if Jake will see it.

"You have that bad habit of only caring about yourself Jake, so I'll let you know what I mean." I say confidently. "Firstly, you could have ended up one on one with Fenris, I wouldn't recommend that layer of hell on anyone at all. That's insane, secondly, you could have had that layer of hell as well as facing me, two for one there mate. Thirdly, you've managed to end up with a one on one for the World Heavyweight Championship. Mate, the luck you're having, you should really play the lottery at this point."

A chuckle escapes my lips.

"I know you probably didn't expect me to come at you like this." I say, fairly sure that statement is correct. "You probably thought because I know Markus and Samuel, I wouldn't sit here and pick flaws with you, because I did so much for them. I know I helped them, I helped them be more social, be around their co-workers. I remember a day we were all around eating and drinking with Evie, Jamie Dean, Sam Marlowe, Amy Santino, even Jessie Salco and her crew were there and they seemed social, they had friends in SCW they could hang around with but you remind me of when they didn't, when they hid away, when they were introverts. Thing is with those being that, they still got the job done, they still had success, they still knew how to win and not go over the top, but I see you as different. They were rough and ready but they had a bit about them where they wanted to grow. With you Jake, it's kinda wash rinse and repeat."

I wasn't trying to be harsh, I knew he shares the Raab trait of keeping themselves to themselves.

"Markus called me, asked me to keep an eye on you and maybe help you in the future, but the thing is, I ain't an archer and I ain't got an MMA bone in me, other than what I see on the television, so I doubt you'll have the slightest interest in that." I say with a slight shrug. "But I will give you some advise here. Don't base your whole self off one television show. I mean I like The Flash but I ain't gonna try turn myself in to Usain Bolt and run around at top speed all the time. I liked Dexter, but I ain't gonna go out there and kill serial killers. I loved Burn Notice but I have no intention of being a spy who gets burned. I loved Elementary but my detective skills ain't gonna be up to scratch and don't get me started on The Walking Dead. I could buy a bike and act like that Jax guy on Sons of Anarchy, but that won't define me. My point is we all get you're pretty decent with a bow and arrow to the point you could probably go hunting and not make a sound, or kill someone from thirty feet but my point is, you're not overly appealing for people to wanna know because no one other than you is in to the archery stuff. Be flexible, quit ruining plans without speaking to the right people and endear yourself to people. You see me having a beer, come say hi. Be part of the roster and stop alienating yourself from it."

It was good solid advice. I didn't know if it was gonna fall on deaf ears but it was obvious Jake was an outsider, cursed by his family name.

"That's the advice I'm gonna give ya, now let's talk about this match." I say with a nod. "Blast From The Past does make it awkward for anyone to know what the hell is going on booking wise till the last minute. I've been around long enough to see this and know this. I've lived it for a long time, so that is probably why it took two weeks before to announce you as my challenger. I ain't worried and I ain't scared of the MMA style, the last supercard, I beat the king of MMA around here, I took the punches, I felt the pain, I never gave up and I never tapped out so I know how to handle the MMA style, but I ain't taking it lightly either. I'd be stupid to take it lightly and I know Raab's are fighters so I expect you to bring it to be and have a good go of it but I ain't worried about it all Jake."

I knew deep down he has beaten some good opponents but fear wasn't in me.

"In fact, I think I've grown in to being a champion so much, I'm calm as calm can be mate, there's no nerves running through me, I'm pretty chilled." I say with a relaxed tone to my voice. "I know what will be will be but every day that passes, I grow more and more confident in this role, I am more than relaxed with it all. I look back at past champions, I learn, I grow, I try to step up and be as good as they were. I look at the people they beat and I sit there and know with every passing day, that I could beat those people too, that I could be as good as them and when you look at it, I am becoming that. I haven't lost in a singles match for a long, long time. I haven't lost this year and we're in April. I got the momentum behind me and you have no had the best luck in the world when it comes to these championship matches."

I didn't feel that was a low blow, just stating fact.

"And I can't see your luck getting better here. Look at the last year." I say with a smile. "One year ago, I wasn't even used on the Blaze of Glory card because I was recovering from an illness, well, I was ready but SCW staff were being cautious with me. You was in the main event with Fenris, and you failed there. My whole year has been completely different and you're still back in the main event trying to get a title from someone but this is gonna be the exact same as it was one year ago. You're walking in as the challenger, Fenris will be in the thing, and you will end up walking out without a championship again. I hate to say it Jake, I really do, but while everything has come up rosey for me, everything has stayed standard for you. There's been no improvement, there's been no wow moments. With me, I have fully recovered from illness, I have got in the ring with some of the best around and I have beaten the best. You've stayed where you have been for a long time Jake."

I shrug my shoulders as I look the camera.

"I ain't ready to let this thing end Jake." I state seriously. "I'm sure you'll appreciate the hard work I put in and I'm not willing to let this thing go just yet. There's still a lot left in me as a champion and I'll be proving that at Blaze of Glory VIII."

From behind me, a beer appears in front of my hand, I look up to see Drake Green standing above me holding a beer bottle.

"Round two?" He says with a smile.

"How did you beat the frozen scene thing?" I ask curiously.

"Showed up late." Drake says with a nod. "Even had to get the beers myself."

"Just gimme a second." I say as I look down the camera, taking the beer with my right hand. "Jake, you can bring everything you've got against me and I will still walk away as champion."

"Truth." Drake adds from behind me.

"I will still be walking out of here with my head held high, my belt over my shoulder and a five and zero record." I say with confidence.

"Preach!" Drake says with a wink.

"Until a week on Sunday Jake." I say confidently as I left the championship belt over my shoulder.

I take a gulp of my freshly delivered beer and tilt my head.

"So people, thanks for listening to be ramble on." I say sincerely. "I've been Ben Jordan."

"And I'm Drake Green." Drake says as his face turns seriously.

I look up at Drake as he points at the camera, but he looks down at me.

"Thought we were doing a bit." He says with a shrug.

I smile before looking at the camera and winking.

"Laters people." I say with a point of my finger.

Thanks for watching!

The camera fades to black.

40

Climax Control Archives / Living in a Bubble

« on: March 27, 2020, 10:22:03 AM »

 Ever since SCW put out their ruling on how we're going forward, had one song stuck in my head... Alter Bridge's Isolation. It's gotta be on everyone's isolation play list, and heard the cheesy jokes like I ordered a Chinese the other night, when the guy showed up, I opened the door and said isolate! Isolate! I looked and him and said nah mate, I only ordered half hour ago..... Yes #BoredBen had been in effect this week. This week has made me see how easy it is for freedoms to be taken away, but honestly, it needs to be done, it has to be done for everyone's good. You might not have symptoms but you might be carrying, it's not just about protecting you, it's about protecting others too, the vulnerable... Here's the thing that you might not see for a guy who looks the picture of health in me right now, I am one of those vulnerable.

Not too long ago, I was not a well man and although idiots claimed it was fake, it was not and although we're locked down a bit and I tested negative, it was still on my mind, so I left a message for my doctor in Maine and it had been a nervous wait for a video call to discuss this situation, but here we are on Friday morning and one of my doctors had finally got in touch.

Friday 27th March 2020 - 10am.

The face of a female lit of the screen in front of the laptop as I sit in front of it. The woman, in her forties with her hair tied back, looked at me from her home in main as I sat in the main room of the hotel suite in The Saxon Hotel.

"Mr Jordan." Her happy voice says. "Wonderful to see you."

I smile at the woman, looking over the top of the laptop to see Evie listening in to the conversation. I can't blame her, she was worried about this whole thing and rightly so, even though not a lot worries my wife, she's actually a rock.

"Great to see you doc, and thank you for taking the time to have a chat. How is Bar Harbor?" I ask her with a serious tone. "Is everything locked down?"

I loved Maine, especially Bar Harbor, the people had taken to me and Evie like we were one of their own and Bear was a bit of a local celebrity there, and he loved it. Ever since we moved there, for a little distance between me and the wrestling world, it had been a god send. I could be a normal guy once in a while. The people there knew I was a wrestler, it was a small-ish town but I wasn't Ben the wrestler, we were Ben and Evie Jordan, married couple that lived on the lake. We were relatively normal people there and treated as part of the community, they even wanted me to ruin for local council. My concern for Maine was genuine.

"We are locked down to a point, it was the mayors choice." The doctor explains. "He didn't wait for restrictions to be forced upon him, he decided to close the roads and close everything while we try and get things back to normality."

"Any cases?" I ask with a frown.

"We have two local." The doctor tells me with a sad look in her eye. "But we're doing everything we can to stop it from becoming two hundred. Even I am doing video appointments and only seeing people who are really sick."

"Sadly doc, everyone with a sniffle is going to panic it's more than it is." I tell her with a casual shrug. "People are scared these days and with good reason to be."

The gravity of this situation was lost on so many people, but not me. Hell, today I woke up to hear that President Trump is gonna reopen America soon.... Are you out of your mind? People will get sick, people will die, the sick part could be what he's after. The more sick, the more hospitals cost, the more money in the economy, I don't know but to me, that's madness. To sacrifice your own people to allow the strong to survive is insane and you probably won't catch me wandering about if he does lift restrictions. Gonna explain why talking to the doc now.

"This is why we need a lock down until this passes." The doctor says.

"I agree doc." I said meaning both words. "It's not touch to see what's coming. If in say two weeks after lock down, cases slow, people will think it's safe to resume normal life, the government might see the same. They'll go out and forget social distancing and there will be a huge surge in cases again, more than the first time. People are gonna go out and party, and hit the bars, casinos, everything possible because they can again, it's gonna spread worse unless those numbers go so low."

There's the truth people, it's slapping you in the face there. Just think about it. Everyone's going down the pub when this is done, everyone. They're gonna be absolutely rammo the day they reopen. People are gonna be hand shaking and hugging like they haven't seen each other for years. Now just because numbers are down in cases does not mean people still don't have it. Everyone out and about is going to cause a rebound that will be worse than the first wave. Us Brits and Americans have the party instinct in us and trust me when I say if you're not smart enough to stay in, regardless of what the leaders say, until this thing is done, it will spread again, people not sick the first time around will be sick this time around, more people than the first time around, and you could be saying goodbye to family members.

Common sense people!

"Sadly, this is true." The doctor says with a sad look on her face. "People need to be responsible for themselves as well as others and I really hope this country doesn't open as soon as being spoken about."

I know people have the urge for freedom but for the sake of a month or two in, they can save thousands of lives. You really need to open your eyes to see how serious this is.

"It will be genocide to open the countries too soon." I said to the doc, a tinge of sadness in my voice. "People moaning about a couple of months in doors is driving me mad, when they're saving people who need it, which is why I set up this appointment with you doc."

"Oh?" The doctor replies.

"I've had some serious health issues as you know over the last couple of years as you know." I start. "And I'm now watching this virus start taking people with no health problems. I've seen the term underlining health problems constantly with these cases but the other day back home, a healthy twenty one year old with no health problems died. The youngest in England without health issues, just catch it and go. I need to know where I stand on this sorta thing doc."

The doctor turned and tapped away at a secondary computer as my heart jumped in to my mouth. I caught Evie out of the corner of my eye listening. She was as concerned as me, but was very much less vocal than I was. She trusted I knew what I was doing with the risks I was taking. Even looking back, the stupid ones standing in front of a live crowd to cut a promo on matches.

"Well..." The doctor starts, pulling my attention immediately back towards her. "Tell me about the situation you're staying in now?"

"Company I work for has taken things in to their own hands too and trusting us to listen." I tell her. "But I doubt some will. They've asked us to stay in a hotel, be tested regular, anyone who tests positive goes in to isolation, anyone who has been around them gets tested again. A bit like some people were doing with contacting people they've been in contact with and aggressively testing people again. They're trying to keep us all in one place to contain it, and limit everything."

The doctor nods with approval.

"It's a very wise move." She says thoughtfully. "Concerning your history and such."

This was it, am I safe? Am I more at risk? Stop talking Ben and find out.

"The illness you did have does put you at more of a risk than most people." She confirms. "You went through a lot to beat what you had and it took a lot out of you, but on the other hand, as your company seems to be very wise with how they're handling things, as long as you do not come in to contact with people with the virus, you should be fine, but any symptoms, you do need to seek out medical advice immediately."

It was kind of what I expected really but needed it confirmed. Evie face shared the concern I had inside but a quick shake of my head and an attempt of a look of don't worry caused her to seem slightly more relaxed.

"Thank you doc." I say as I look at the screen. "I won't take up any more of your time, I'm sure you're busy. Thanks for taking the time."

"Stay safe." was the docs last words before the screen went blank.

My attention immediately went towards Evie.

"Don't you worry your pretty little head about it." I tell her with a reassuring smile. "I'll be ok, this place is clean, no one has tested positive. As long as I stay in this bubble, I'll be alright. Once we get Sunday out of the way, I don't need to leave the hotel for like two weeks."

"I might go crazy by then." Evie says quickly.

"We can go crazy together." I tell her with a grin. "Be a right pair of loons, but I reckon this is getting to people more than it will get to us. I mean I win on Sunday and we get to keep the hot tub room, we can have fun with that."

I wink at Evie who smiles back at me.

"Always knowing the right words to say." She says back with a smile.

"Tell ya what." I say with an innocent look on my face. "Lemme just quickly record a couple of things and we'll go for a swim in there."

"If that's what you wanna call it." She says back with a wink.

I turn my attention to the computer screen and tap away at a few keys. I adjust my face on the screen and hit a record button.

"Alright people!" I say with a cheery smile.

This was something I wanted to do, keep the fans updated on what's been going on.

"I hope you're all well and obeying the rules set out for ya." I start with. "I just wanna let you know what's been going on here and over the last week. First off, me and Eves are fine, we're listening to what we've been told and although it's a bit frustrating that I can't be in and around you guys a little bit more, this whole thing going on is proper serious and we need to take the right steps to stop the spread of it all. We're responsible for thousands of lives and it's something we all need to take very seriously, so please do so and stay inside."

I clear my throat

"So I'm gonna let you in to everything that's been going on here." I continue. "And how SCW has handled this situation. Well, not just SCW, but SCU and GRIME too. First off, big thanks to Mark Ward, Christian Underwood, Brooke Saxon, Donna Beauchamp, Tad Ezra, Erik Staggs and Giani Di Luca, as well as Henry Saxon. These guys worked hard to get us here and safe. They put on coaches to the airport, briefed us all about everything that was gonna happen. They told us how hard they were working to get things done and they came through. So this is what happened."

I take a deep breath, knowing this could go on a bit.

"So on Monday morning, we got on a coach, the whole SCW roster, staff the lot, well, a couple of coaches and headed to the airport." I say as I look in to the camera. "Ended up on a plane together, no member of the public, was a bit like an army marching forward, security all masked up and stuff, through and in the air. Christian thanked everyone for their co-operation, Donna was talking to people about their families coming in, Brooke was sorting out hotel rooms, Erik was trying to keep in touch with the guys from SCU and GRIME to get them in at a time a little before or after us to stagger the tests and Mark urged everyone on the SCW roster to stay at the hotel and not go back to their normal place of living. It was a bit surreal to see all these guys working so hard to keep their employees safe, especially when you read as the week goes on, some people are forcing their staff to work or sacking them."

I shake my head in disappointment.

"So we land in a fairly empty part of the airport and get through security checks, reunited with our furry friends and off to the testing place." I add. "This was a full blown lab, I dunno how these guys pulled it off, maybe someone's funding it from our side or offered more future funding, but they were quick about it and we were in, waiting for the whole roster and staff to be tested and off to the hotel on the coaches. I presume people who didn't wanna stay in the hotel or had other bookings were asked to stay in the hotel for a night before going because Christina Rose disappeared pretty sharpish the next day, but we were all back at the hotel for the night."

I reach to the table, grabbing a bottle of water and drinking from it.

"At this point, we were told to basically stay in our rooms till the test results came back." I continue. "but considering how smooth things went, like none of that usual check in worry, just walk up to the desk, name and boom, room keys, it didn't feel like a hardship to sit in the room for an day. Test results came back the next day and negative was the buzz word. I didn't hear of anyone testing positive."

I fire a quick thumbs up.

"Soon as test results came back, we were allowed to look around the place." I say with a smile. "Allowed to be around everyone else who had got their results and mate, let me tell ya, there's worse places to be stuck than in here. This place has it all. Even the conference rooms have been converted to other forms of entertainment. There's a bar with a pool upstairs on the roof that is the nuts. They're gonna try lay on some music too. Obviously, they can't bring outside entertainment in, but we have Kate Steele and Alex Rush here. Griffin Hawkins too..."

I slowed down for a reason.

"Is Griffin here?" I questioned. "Come to think of it, not seen him around. Either way, we have a ton of musicians on the rosters, I heard a rumour that Christian can sing, and there will be karaoke at some point, Sammi will love that. Either way, there is a lot going on here."

A smile passes over my face.

"The staff are low in numbers considering the amount of people here but they are working themselves in to the ground for us. Trust me, they'll be getting tipped off the scale." I say with a firm nod. "And although it's weird not being in the outside world, it's good to be around people you consider a family. It's good to see employers who actually care and who look out for people, seeing us just not as workers, but as humans, as people and not just numbers."

I can see my face on the screen change to look of appreciation.

"This is why it's a pleasure to work for these guys." I say seriously. "I wanna assure the fans that these guys have everything under control and doing their best to look after us in this times and will make sure after this Sunday's show that we're checked again so we can come back two weeks later at Blaze of Glory and put on the best show we can."

I nod his head firmly.

"We're all good though, but before I go, I gotta say something on a personal level." I said as I form a lump in my throat. "Last night, I heard about my country England, and the rest of the UK all step outside their houses at 8pm and clap in unison, all around the country in support for our National Health Service, the people in the trenches fighting this invisible enemy and that makes me feel overwhelmed. The NHS has often been criticized for many things but no one can fault them, or doctors all around the world for everything they're doing to fight this disease. I'm proud of you all, and I'm proud of the other emergency services, I'm proud that people who work in supermarkets, delivery drivers, and everyone else on that front line keeping the world going. Times like this, it doesn't matter how much money or power you have, we all have the same reasonability to be human, and all you people being out there, risking catching this horrible thing just to keep people alive, you're all heroes."

I can feel the emotion running through me as I fight back the tears.

"And you guys that are not, your responsibility is to keep these people safe." I say as I try and not let me voice crack. "These are the people saving lives, these are the people having to go to work to make sure you don't starve, to make sure you get the medicine you need. So protect them by only going out when you need to. It's not rocket science, you need to protect the ones, who are taking the chances to look after you. A couple of months in doors is nothing when it comes to be able to be able to have your loved ones around for years to come."

And to me, that's the up most truth, the utter truth. What's a few months in doors when it all boils down to saving the ones you love most in the world?

"Anyway people." I start. "Time for me to disappear for a bit. You guys stay safe and catch us on Sunday. Laters people!"

I click the button to end the recording and stretch for a second, before setting up another recording. It was time to record something about the match on Sunday. So I pick up the SCW World Heavyweight championship belt from my lap and put it over my shoulder.

"Alright people!" I say as the recording starts.

What? It's how I always start things. If you've known me for that long, you'll know that's how I've always done it and always will.

"It's funny how some things just happen from that place that commentators talk about. That out of nowhere place." I say with a slight laugh. "And bloody hell, I can attest to that, that those things really are the most surprising things in the world, but before I get to that, need to have a quick word about Jake Raab."

I take a second to pause to get the words right. I know Jake is punished a lot by sins of his family, well, every Tom, Dick and Harry love to insult him on Twitter. Bloody hell people, lay off and focus on you. The Be Kind movement isn't just a saying.

"I didn't forget Jake, but I do feel like I somehow need to justify things, but not sure why I do, when things are really obvious." I start. "I happily accepted your challenge, I never forgot at all, but here's the obvious thing. You was in Blast From The Past. You had Blast From The Past to deal with, had all that stuff to think about. I needed challenges in between that. Now there's only so much card space out there, and people need resting after matches, so because of the card space, because of keeping everyone involved, our match never happened. My guess is it would have happened at Blaze of Glory, the staff was taking note I suspect, and now you're free, and I'm free, I think it would have happened then, but now you've accepted Fenris' challenge, you could have possibly shot yourself in the foot for that main event, but if I walk out of Blaze of Glory as SCW World Heavyweight champion, you will be the first I defend against if the staff now decide to make you face Fenris instead of me."

Honestly, if Jake would have been quiet there, he may have been headlining a supercard. I'm not gonna be one of those who dig him out like a lot do on social media, but that man has a habit of shooting himself in the foot and messing with plans by going off half cocked without asking people if they have plans for him.

"Can't say fairer than that." I continue. "But now on to challenges in the nearer future, and back to that thing out of nowhere."

I readjust the title belt on my shoulder, giving the camera a better view.

"Out of everyone in SCW, SCU and GRIME, I didn't expect it to be O'Malley stepping up to try and face me." I say seriously. "It does seem like a trait of the Go Gym, Carter and Ariana answering an open challenge from London Underground for championship belts at the time and now O'Malley for the richest prize in the game. I mean, he hasn't really done anything in wrestling ever to be able to be considered as a contender at any level. I don't mean that in a bad way, it's just I remember the first run through of your career O'Malley and it didn't really come to anything, it didn't actually leave an impression and you petered away never to be seen until recently. Now looking at SCU, you've hardly been pulling up trees there either. Apart from an attack on Tim Staggs, someone I've known since he was a kid, someone who used to call me Uncle Ben, like the Spiderman guy, or the rice guy, there's not a lot you've done that I can actually remember."

I tap my chin, thinking about it. Truth is, I pride myself on just being able to talk based on what I've watched on past shows, rather than go back and research.

"Nope." I confirm to myself. "Nothing comes to mind at all about you O'Malley. The only decent thing I know about you is Gabriel and Odette don't train tossers and send them out in to the wrestling world without making sure they're ready, but you've been away a long time with not too long back in the game. Frankly, your missus has a lot more confidence in you than most people do cause people ain't stupid, they know ya not on my level at this point. Everyone that comes out of that gym could be but right now, you're not and ya bird has got ya in deep here."

I knew it was an unknown challenge but I was confident.

"Evie lets me get on with things, she trusts my judgement, but your bird clearly feels she needs to put you in unwinnable situations." I say as I tap the belt with my finger. "And this one is clearly unwinnable for you. I should credit the fact that hey, someone is stepping up, and the scheduling worked but I'm sitting here with two school of thoughts. One, this is gonna be a bloody walk over and two, this could be an unexpected banana peel. They both lead to the same conclusion really O'Malley and that's to take you seriously. Don't get over confident and get ready for you as if I was facing the Fenris' and the Austin James Mercer's of this world, get ready for you like my life depended on it, so I have and here's the kicker mate. Those guys are on a different level to you, the fact I'll be ready to face them on Sunday over you already gives me the head start."

I tap the side of my head.

"I'm not even sure why she would drop you in at the deep end, seriously, why?" I asked myself. "Does she get off on seeing you get beat on or something? To me, it makes very little sense, but I got all the faith in the world in myself here O' Malley, plus I really like this room so I think I'll be fighting tooth and nail to keep it."

I look around the room off camera, before looking back and smiling.

"It is pretty sweet." I say as I look at the screen. "Trust me, it's a good incentive to keep on going and get myself to Blaze of Glory as the SCW World Heavyweight champion."

I nod firmly.

"Anyway, that'll do, I mean I've been told I'm opening the show on Sunday so will no doubt have a bit to say then." I say with a smile. "Until then..."

I wink down the camera.

"Laters people."

The camera fades to black.

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 6